Skip to main content

Full text of "The great river ; the story of a voyage on the Yangtze Kiang"

See other formats


THE 


UR     PROBSTHAIN 
ntal    Bookseller 


GIFT  OF 
HORACE  W.  CARPENTIER 


THE  GREAT  RIVER 


o 
o 


G 

o 

m 


o 

O 


H 


THE    GREAT    RIVER 


THE  STORY  OF  A  VOYAGE 
ON  THE  YANGTZE  KIANG 

BY 

GRETCHEN    MAE    FITKIN 


With  an  introduction  by  Arthur  de  Carle  Sowerby,  F.R.0.8. 
Illustrated  with  Photographs  by  Donald  Mennie 


Shanghai  : 

North-China    Daily    News    &    Herald,    Ltd. 

Kelly   &   Walsh,   Ltd. 

1922 


/    ' 


F 


CAt^FCNTtEft 


[ALL    RIGHTS    RESERVED] 


TO 

0.    M.    Geeen    and    R.   W.    Davis 


ivi^09846 


INTRODUCTION 

In  the  winter  time  the  Yangtze  is  a  comparatively  narrow- 
stream  between  high  banks.  In  the  summer  it  is  miles  wide,  in 
places  overflowing  until  it  is  often  impossible  to  see  the  limit  of 
its  reaching.  It  is  the  strangest,  most  inexplicable  river  in  the 
world.  A  river  captain  who  discovers  a  sand-bar  on  the  up-trip 
and  decides  that  it  is  Sunday  Island  shifting  about  a  bit,  returns 
to  find  it  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river  and  all  his  calculations 
gone  for  nought.  The  same  captain  anchors  his  boat  in  the  stream 
bow- wards  against  a  four-knot  current  and  finds  his  anchor  chains 
slack  because  a  back-wash  holds  her  static.  Thousands  of  xallages 
are  inundated  and  washed  away  during  flood-time  and  yet  the 
richness  of  the  Valley  makes  all  losses  worth  while  and  the  inhabit- 
ants come  pouring  back  again  as  rapidly  as  the  river  drops. 

The  height  of  the  river's  mystery  is  found  in  the  Gorges.  One 
of  the  greatest  naval  engineers  in  the  world  sat  in  a  junk  and  watched 
the  current  coming  down  at  four  knots  and  the  backwash  along 
the  bank  flowing  upwards  at  the  rate  of  two  knots  per  hour.  He 
shook  his  head  and,  "  There's  nae  such  river,"  he  said.  Other 
captains  after  taking  ships  through  the  Gorges  a  few  times  and 
watching  huge  Szechuan  junks  turning  round  and  round  helplessly 
in  the  giant  whirlpools  and  again  and  again  seeing  their  own  ships 
barely  miss  the  rocks  of  destruction,  have  decided  to  seek  less 
strenuous  channels  of  navigation  ! 

There  is  impressiveness  and  romance  about  this  wonderful 
river.  The  source  of  it  lies  in  areas  marked  "  uncharted  "  on  the 
map.  A  new  theory  of  a  late  explorer  has  it  that  the  source  is  far 
distant  from  the  spot  where  it  was  originally  supposed  to  be  and 
that,  perhaps,  the  Yangtze  might  finally  be  found  to  be  the  longest 
river  in  the  world.  The  great  Chengtu  plain  in  Szechuan  holds 
unfathomable  and  practically  untouched  wealth.  The  wealth  of 
priceless  articles  of  trade  is  there — Oriental  silks  and  tapestries ; 


il  INTEODUCTION 

minerals  of  every  kind,  unexploii:ed  ;  harvest  of  crops  that  grow 
abundantly  in  the  fertile  soil ;  the  gifts  of  animals  in  hides  and  furs 
and  bristles,  and  the  rare  and  costly  musk  of  the  musk  deer. 

The  traveller  from  Shanghai  to  Chungking  who  takes  time  to 
go  southward  through  Poyang  and  Tungting  Lakes  gathers  a  series 
of  unforgettable  pictures  of  the  ports  along  the  river  where  foreign 
enterprise  is  yet  new  and  in  its  pioneer  days — Shanghai,  at  the 
gateway  ;  the  forts  of  Kiangyin  ;  Chinkiang,  where  the  Yangtze  is 
crossed  by  the  Grand  Canal ;  Nanking,  where  ten  years  ago  the 
Repubhcan  guns  on  Purple  Mountain  were  firing  on  the  last  strong- 
hold loyal  to  the  old  regime  ;  Wuhu,  whose  new  settlement  indicates 
continuing  development ;  Anking,  which  still  surrounds  itself  with 
old  China's  barriers  of  reserve,  and  permits  no  foreign  tradesman 
to  enter ;  Kiukiang,  older  and  disappointed  ;  Nanchang,  below 
Poyang  Lake,  which  is  truly  old  China  in  all  her  superstitions  and 
all  her  laborious  hand  methods  of  manufacture. 

The  Wu-Han  cities  form  the  next  picture  and  it  is  one  of 
busthng  action.  Wuchang,  for  many  years  the  nest  of  poHtical 
intrigue  and  the  nest  of  it  now ;  Hankow,  so  beautiful  and  restful 
to  the  foreigner  until  the  hot  days  of  summer  come  when  the  mosqui- 
toes themselves  die  from  the  heat ;  Hanyang,  a  miniature  Pittsburgh 
with  its  smoking  stacks  and  busy  river-harbour  and  noise  and  dirt. 
This  big,  triple  mart  of  trade  seems  to  handle  every  article  of  trade 
and  thus  to  form  a  hub  of  China — paper  mills  and  cotton 
mills,  the  remains  of  past  enterprise  in  tea,  and  newer  enterprise  in 
all  manner  of  things. 

Then  the  traveller  goes  aboard  another  steamer,  not  so  big 
but  twice  as  friendly,  deeper  into  the  country.  Around  the  bend 
at  Yochow  where,  in  the  old  days,  the  best  bamboo  used  to  grow, 
but  which  is  now  poverty-stricken  from  frequent  raids  of  lawless 
bandits  and  thinks  no  more  of  ancient  glory.  Across  huge  Tung- 
ting  Lake  and  by  "  the  remarkable  tree  "  which  grows  up  out  of 
the  surrounding  water  in  defiance  of  Nature.  Then  Changsha, 
which  is  a  vast  surprise  in  its  beauty,  its  distinct  character  stiU 


INTRODUCTION  iii 

preserved  by  the  haughty  Hunanese,  its  history  of  scholars  and 
stalwart  braves. 

The  farther  west  one  goes,  the  more  the  pull  is  westward. 
After  passing  the  northern  bend  of  the  Yangtze,  Shasi  and  its 
dykes,  appearing  submerged  and  wild,  proclaims  itself  the  very 
borderland.  But  then  Ichang  appears  with  its  turmoiled  harbour 
and  busy  shipping  at  the  foot  of  the  Gorges  esteeming  itself  the 
borderland.  Into  the  Gorges  with  the  winds  of  the  west  in  the 
traveller's  face  he  feels  that  here  at  last  is  the  true  gateway ;  but 
on  reaching  Chungking,  beyond  that  perilous  passage,  he  finds 
that  there  is  still  more  danger  and  romance  and  strangeness  if 
he  will  go  on  across  cloudy  Szechuan  to  the  borders  of  Tibet.  And 
perhaps,  then,  your  traveller  will  turn  back  in  despair  because  he 
knows  that  beyond  that  border  are  narrow,  impassable  canyons 
and  gorges  where  the  waters  of  the  Yangtze  flow  down  from  the 
incomparably  high  and  great  glaciers  of  the  Tibetan  ranges. 

Many  foreigners  have  lived  along  the  Yangtze  River  for  years. 
The  oldest  residents  have  the  least  to  say  about  it  and  what  they  say 
is  said  with  the  greatest  respect.  They  also  have,  in  most  cases, 
grave  doubts  of  the  capability  of  the  newcomer  to  impart  truths 
about  it  to  the  pubhc.  However,  they  do  admit  that  there  is 
something  to  be  said  on  behalf  of  the  fre.sh  viewpoint  and  often  add, 
lightly,  that  the  longer  a  man  remains  in  a  port  along  the  river, 
the  greater  imbecile  he  becomes.  But  it  is  with  the  greatest  hum- 
bleness that  I  presume  to  inform  the  pubhc  of  the  greatness  and 
wonder  of  China's  biggest  river  and  of  the  character  of  the  cities 
along  her  banks,  after  one  trip  to  Chungking  and  back.  The 
only  reason  for  which  I  can  possibly  presume  to  do  so  is  because 
those  fuie  people  who  live  by  the  Great  River  have  on  every  occasion 
and  in  all  instances  been  most  generous  and  hospitable,  and  wonder- 
fully helpful. 


FOREWORD 

It  is  thoroughly  in  keeping  with  the  spirit  of  the  times  that  a 
young  lady  should  come  to  China  in  a  mood  of  adventure,  and, 
having  arrived  in  this  country,  should  proceed  to  explore  anew  one 
of  the  greatest  and  oldest  rivers  of  the  world,  subsequently  present- 
ing an  appreciative  public  with  a  series  of  vivid  pen  pictures  of  the 
things  she  saw  and  the  impressions  she  received  while  visiting  the 
great  towns  and  cities  that  lie  along  its  bank. 

It  is  the  age  of  woman.  Woman  is  coming  into  her  own  at  a 
rate  that  alarms  all  but  those  who  can  read  the  signs  of  the  times. 
She  is  storming  every  fortress  and  citadel  that  man  in  his  arrogance 
has  considered  his  own,  and  few  indeed  are  the  strongholds  that  she 
is  not  taking  by  force.  The  day  has  ended  when  a  woman  to  accom- 
plish anything  in  the  world  outside  the  normal  sphere  of  her  activities 
must  be  stamped  with  masculinity.  But  the  last  kingdom  of  man, 
probably  the  one  which  will  be  hardest  for  woman  to  capture  and 
make  her  own,  is  the  field  of  exploration,  for  here  brawn  and  muscle 
and  a  power  of  physical  endurance  beyond  that  of  the  average 
woman  is  needed.  Even  so,  there  is  evidence  that  some  day  woman 
will  rise — or  shall  we  say  descend,  since  brute  force  and  not  spirit 
alone  is  the  master  key  to  this  form  of  human  activity — even  to  the 
level  of  the  world's  greatest  explorers.  Only  a  short  while  ago  a 
beautiful  young  Englishwoman  crossed  the  Sahara  to  the  sacred 
headquarters  of  a  tribe  of  fanatics,  only  once  visited  before  by  a 
white  man,  and  came  back  with  a  wonderful  story  of  adventure  and 
maps  of  new  routes  across  the  desert.  Then  there  is  the  story  of 
another  Englishwoman  who  entered  Mongolia  at  a  time  when  the 
Chinese  Government  refused  to  issue  passports  owing  to  the  disturb- 
ed condition  of  the  countrj',  and  wandered  from  place  to  place, 
living  the  fife  of  a  nomad,  thoroughly  happy  and  contented,  as 
though  to  the  manner  born.  But  such  women,  it  must  be  admitted, 
are  rather  the  exception,  even  in  these  days. 


ii  FOREWORD 

It  is  not  surprising,  then,  that  Miss  Gretchen  Mae  Fitkin 
should  have  come  to  China,  alone,  unafraid,  not  knowing  a  soul  in 
the  East ;  established  herself  upon  the  staff  of  the  leading  news- 
paper in  the  country  ;  and — gone  exploring  !  Nor  is  it  surprising 
that,  having  done  so,  she  should  tell  the  world  in  her  own  way  what 
she  saw,  what  she  thought,  and  what  was  told  to  her,  as  she  jour- 
neyed up  the  Great  River.  Her  journey  was  made  during  the  late 
summer  of  1921,  and  that  fact  alone  commands  our  respect,  for 
conditions  were  such  all  that  year,  and  especially  during  the  summer, 
as  to  render  travelling  upon  the  Yangtze  Kiang  neither  safe  nor  com- 
fortable. Merchantmen  and  men-of-war  belonging  to  foreign  Powers 
were  constantly  being  fired  upon  by  the  lawless  soldiery  engaged 
in  the  campaign  of  North  against  West,  and  at  times  things  were 
so  bad  that  all  shipping  was  held  up  for  weeks.  But  these  facts 
did  not  daunt  our  young  American  friend,  and  so  we  have  a  fresh 
account  of  the  one  of  the  greatest  wonders  of  this  land  of  wonders. 

And  high  time  it  is  that  we  had  another  good  book  upon  the 
Yangtze,  for  nothing  of  note,  except  Captain  Plant's  little  book  on 
the  Gorges,  has  appeared  during  the  last  twenty  years.  This  may 
not  seem  of  much  moment  in  connexion  with  anything  to  do  with 
the  so-called  unchanging  East,  but,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  things  arc 
changing  very  rapidly  in  China,  especially  where  East  and  West 
meet  in  the  Treaty  Ports,  The  reader  will  be  struck  by  this  when 
comparing  Miss  Fitkin 's  writings  with  those  of,  say,  Mrs.  Bishop, 
whose  book,  "  The  Yangtze  Valley  and  Beyond,"  was  published 
in  1899.  Captain  Blakiston's  "  Five  Months  on  the  Yangtze," 
a  much  earher  work,  published  in  1862,  of  course  emphasizes  this 
still  more,  and  even  Mr.  Geill's  "  A  Yankee  on  the  Yangtze,"  a 
comparatively  recent  production,  tells  the  same  story.  Other 
works  upon  our  subject  are  the  late  Dr.  G.  E.  Morrison's  "An 
Australfan  in  China,"  1895,  and  the  much  earlier  book  of  A.  J. 
Little,  "  Through  the  Yangtze  Gorges,"  1888.  To  these  books 
and  others  dealing  with  the  Yangtze  the  present  volume  comes 
as  a  supplement,  bringing  our  knowledge  up  to  date,  and  refreshing 


FOREWORD  iii 

our  memories  of  what  we  have  read  of  that  wonderful  river,  which 
may  be  described  as  the  life-artery  of  China. 

Rising  in  the  highlands  of  North-central  Tibet,  on  the  southern 
side  of  the  great  Kuen  Lung  Divide,  where  a  system  of  bleak  and 
snow-clad  mountains  gives  birth  also  to  the  Yellow  River,  the 
Mekong,  the  Salween,  and  the  Irrawaddy,  the  Yangtze  Kiang, 
literallj''  "  The  Son  of  the  Ocean,"  flows  eastward  through  the  arid 
region  of  Eastern  Tibet,  gradually  bending  southward  till,  on  the 
borders  of  Western  Szechuan,  it  runs  parallel  with  the  Mekong  and 
Salween,  the  three  rivers  cutting  through  the  eastern  extension  of 
the  great  Himalayan  massif,  their  valleys  forming  deep,  narrow 
gorges,  with  high  and  steep  dividing  ridges.  Captain  F.  Kingdon 
Ward  has  been  devoting  considerable  time  to  the  exploration, 
botanically  and  geograjDhically,  of  this  interesting  section  of  country, 
and  his  results  and  deductions,  which  he  draws  from  the  distribution 
of  the  plant  life  here,  are  very  significant.  They  may  be  found  in 
his  book  "  In  Farthest  Burma,"  and  in  papers  in  the  Journal  of  the 
Royal  Geographical  Society.  The  deep  channels  that  these  rivers 
have  hewn  for  themselves  out  of  the  Uving  rock  show  that  thej'  are 
of  considerable  age.  Speculation  is  rife  as  regards  the  age  and 
origin  of  some  of  the  great  mountain  systems  through  which  they 
cut,  but  at  least  we  may  assume  that  the  Yangtze  antedates  them, 
for  it  is  evident  that  as  the  uplift  of  the  strata  in  these  parts  took 
place,  her  waters  cut  through  them,  forming  the  deep  ravines  that 
now  mark  her  course. 

Still  running  parallel  with  the  Mekong,  in  an  almost  southerly 
direction,  the  Great  River,  or  Ta  Kiang,  the  name  usually  applied 
to  it  by  the  Chinese,  enters  the  province  of  Yunnan,  whence,  taking 
a  zigzag  course,  it  works  eastward  and  then  northward,  forming  for 
a  hundred  miles  or  so  the  boundary  bet^veen  Yunnan  and  Sze- 
chuan. Entering,  at  last,  the  latter  it  receives  the  waters  of  a 
number  of  large  tributaries  that  drain  that  province.  Here,  with 
the  help  of  the  mountains  through  which  it  passes,  it  creates  the 
most  magnificent  scenery,  scenery  that  even  surpasses  that  of  the 


IV 


FOREWORD 


famous  Tchang  Gorges,  while  it  is  navigable  for  native  boats  from 
at  least  300  miles  above  Chungking  to  that  city,  Chungking 
marks  the  limit  of  navigability  for  large  steamers,  and  so  is  one  of 
the  most  important  cities  along  the  entire  length  of  the  Great 
River.  From  this  point,  the  latter  takes  a  general  easterly  direction, 
meandering  through  the  provinces  of  Hupei,  Kiangsi,  Anhui  and 
Kiangsu,  till  it  pours  its  mighty  volume  of  gathered  waters  at  the 
rate  of  770,000  cubic  feet  per  second  into  the  Yellow  Sea,  3,000 
miles  from  its  source.  It  has  descended  from  an  altitude  of  from 
fifteen  to  twenty  thousand  feet,  and,  with  its  tributaries,  has  drained 
an  area  of  650,000  square  miles.  Little  wonder,  then,  that  its 
annual  rise  is  from  70  to  90  feet,  while  it  deposits  6,428,000,000 
cubic  feet  of  sediment  every  year  upon  the  floor  of  the  Yellow  Sea. 
Like  the  Yellow  River,  it  rises  annually,  overflowing  its  banks, 
flooding  vast  stretches  of  country,  and  depositing  richness  in  the 
form  of  silt  over  the  land,  but  unlike  its  northern  sister,  it  is  China's 
joy  rather  than  her  sorrow.  Its  valley  is  fertile  in  the  extreme,  the 
good  soil  producing  magnificent  crops,  and  one  may  well  call  this 
wide  basin  the  garden  of  China. 

Many  and  prosperous  are  the  cities  along  its  banks,  while  it 
carries  an  enormous  amount  of  traffic  upon  its  heaving  bosom.  Its 
mighty  volume  of  water  forms  one  of  the  main  trade  arteries  of  the 
country,  and  by  its  means  the  vast  resources  of  the  West  are  tapped. 
Politically  the  Yangtze  is  of  great  importance,  and  there  arc 
many,  knowing  China,  who  see  in  it  the  natural  boundary  between 
the  North  and  the  South,  and  who  believe  that  a  division  of  the 
country  along  this  line  would  be  the  solution  to  the  troubles  which 
now  wrack  this  unhappy  land.  Another  solution  suggests  itself, 
however,  and  that  is  that  the  country  should  be  divided  up  into 
three  states,  North,  Middle  and  South,  the  Yangtze  Basin  forming 
the  Middle  State.  This  would  conform  more  to  the  natural  trend 
of  things,  for  there  is  little  doubt  that  the  people,  fauna  and  flora 
of  the  Yangtze  Valley  are  separable,  on  the  one  hand,  from  those  of 
North    Chijia,  where  the  Tartar  element  and  Tartarian  afianities 


FOEEWORD  V 

dominate,  and,  on  the  other,  from  those  of  South  China,  where  a 
Malay  infusion  marks  the  human  inhabitants,  and  the  fauna  and 
flora  are  Oriental  in  character. 

The  economic  importance  of  the  Yangtze  Valley  and  the 
country  beyond  which  this  river  taps  is,  of  course,  beyond  compute, 
nor  is  it  to  be  wondered  at  that  the  European  nations,  whose  people 
have  come  to  China  to  trade,  have  been  desirous  of  exploiting  this 
great  field  of  commercial  possibilities.  The  daj^  is  not  far  distant, 
always  providing  that  peace  in  China  intervenes,  when  railways 
will  be  built  along  the  entire  course  of  the  Great  River,  and  up  the 
valleys  of  the  tributaries,  so  as  to  tap  the  vast  territories  that  have 
as  yet  been  almost  untouched,  and  when  that  day  comes  we  shall 
see  the  cities  described  in  these  pages  become  ten  times  more 
prosperous,  as  the  wealth  of  the  hinterlands  pours  into  them  to  be 
tran.shippcd  for  exportation,  and  the  produce  of  the  outer  world 
is  deposited  upon  their  wharves  for  distribution  up  country. 

But  things  must  be  made  safe  for  the  trader,  and  one  would 
like  here  to  put  forward  a  plea  to  the  Chinese  people,  to  their  re- 
publican government,  and  their  military  governors,  to  combine  to 
stamp  out  the  curses  of  militarism  and  brigandage  that  go  stalking, 
hand  in  hand,  through  the  land,  rendering  commerce  impossible, 
and  life  and  property  so  insecure  as  to  be  hardly  worth  the  holding, 
Pohticians  in  Peking  and  Canton  may  find  the  game  they  are  playing 
highly  amusing  and  profitable,  but  they  are  making  havoc  of  their 
country,  wiecking  its  resources,  and  ruining  its  trade. 

And  with  that  we  may  close  our  remarks  here,  leaving  the 
Authoress  to  tell  her  story  of  the  Great  River,  the  river  that  was 
ere  ever  the  foot  of  primeval  man  trod  the  soil  of  this  most  ancient 
of  lands,  and  will  be  when  man  and  all  his  works  are  "  one  with 
yesterday's  s'en  thousand  5'ear9."' 

Arthur  de  Cable  Sowerby 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS 


Introduction  and  Foreword 

I  Up  from  the  Sea 

II  The  Mouth  of  the  River  and  Nantungchow         

III  On  the  Grand  Canal       ...         

IV  Nanking  and  the  Port  Across  the  Way 

V  WuHU,  THE  Rice  Centre  of  the  Yangtze     ... 

VI  An  Interlude  in  a  Launch 
\T!I  Anking  and  Its  Traditions 

VIII  Kiukiang,  a  Tale  of  Glory  Departed  

IX  Nanchang,  the  Unassailable 

X  Hankow,  the  Wonder-City  of  China 

XI  Hany.ang,  the  Hinge  of  the  Three  Cities  ... 

XII  Wuchang,  the  Sure  Foundation  of  a  Dream         

XIII  Wuch.ang  After  the  Storm 

XIV  YocHow,  the  Storm-Beaten  Gateway  to  Hunan  ... 

XV  Changsha       

XVI  Shasi — And  Never  a  Law  of  God  Nor  Man  Runs  North 

of  '53  ' 

XVII  Ichang — The  Gateway  to  the  West  ...         

XVIII  Ichang  Ruins  

XIX  Through  the  Gorges        

XX  Kueichowfu  and  Wanhsien 

XXI  West  China  Boxers  in  1921       

XXII  Opium  in  the  West  

XXIII  The  City  of  Seven  Gates — Chungking  


Page    1 
7 

...  13 

...  18 

...  24 

...  32 

...  36 

...  43 

...  48 

...  56 

...  61 

...  67 

...  73 

...  77 

...  83 


90 
97 
105 
112 
121 
129 
140 
147 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS 


The  Gorges  in  Sombre  Mood 

The  Great  River  Near  the  Sea  

The  Eroding  Hand  of  the  Centuries 

Avenue  to  Ming  Tombs  of  Nanking 

Nanking  City  Wall 

The  Shady  Side  of  the  Yangtze 

The  Upper  Entrance  to  the  Wind-box  Gorge 

A  Halt  on  the  Riverside  Track 

A  Gate  of  the  Gorges    ... 

On  the  Han  River  

The  Bund  at  Hankow     

Hanyang  Iron  Works 

Hanyang's  Forest  of  Masts 

An  Upper  Yangtze  Steamer 

Submerged  by  the  Ich.4iNG  Floods 

Opium  Burning  at  Ichang 

The  Prison  Walls  of  the  Yangtze    ... 

Safe  Breaking — A  Fifty-foot  Drop  to  Break  the 

Salvage  Work  After  the  Looting  of  Ichang 

The  Late  Captain  S.  Cornell  Plant  ... 

The  City  of  Kueichowfu 

Bridge  at  Wanhsien 

The  Doudart  de  Lagree  Piles  Herself  Up 

Approaching  Perilous  Waters 

A  Robbers'  Fortress  Overlooking  the  Gorges 
Temple  of  "  The  Cool  Breeze  at  the  Side  of  the  P 
Looking  Down  on  One  of  the  Rapids 
Tall  Rocks  like  Citadels 


.  Frontispiece 

..  Page  8 

8 

21 

21 

26 

38 

38 

48 

55 

55 

64 

64 

74 

92 

92 

98 

Lock  . 

106 

106 

114 

121 

124 

124 

130 

141 

IVER  "  . 

144 

144 

150 

THE   GREAT   RIVER 


CHAPTER     I 

Up  from  the  Sea 

Long  before  the  traveller  sees  China  on  the 
horizon  as  he  nears  the  port  of  entrance  to  Shanghai, 
he  sees  her  in  solution  in  the  yellow  waters  of  the 
Great  River  where  they  merge  with  the  Sea.  So 
laden  with  the  soil  of  China  is  the  Yangtze  that  one 
wonders  from  what  limitless  source  the  land  is  replen- 
ished or  into  what  bottomless  pit  the  spoil  of  the  river 
is  being  poured.  Predictions  regarding  the  future 
coast  line  and  shape  of  the  River's  mouth  are  just  as 
uncertain,  for  the  Yangtze  shifts  and  twists  and  forms 
new  channels  and  deposits  its  alluvial  burden  hardly 
twice  in  the  same  place.  Those  who  have  believed 
that  China  is  growing  eastward  have  not  hesitated  to 
build  on  that  belief  and  to  place  their  fortunes  in  the 
farthermost  points.  Indeed  the  Saddle  Islands,  which 
the  incoming  traveller  will  encounter,  were  once  the 
object  of  an  attempt  to  develop  a  summer  resort  for 
Shanghai,  an  attempt  which  might,  it  may  be  con- 
ceived, have  succeeded,  had  not  a  typhoon  upset  all 
calculations.  It  was  in  regard  to  a  small  village  on 
these  islands  that  the  original  statement  was  made 
that  "  the  chief  industry  of  China  is  the  manufacture 
of  smells."  But  leaving  the  Yangtze  for  a  time,  it  is 
necessary  for  the  traveller  to  take  the  turning  to  the 
left  and  sail  up  the  Huangpu  toward  Shanghai,  that 


2  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

great  commercial  port  of  China,  the  spokesman  for 
traders  with  the  interior. 

He  is  not  coming  to  a  place  of  which  he  has 
heard  little  if  at  all.  For  though  Shanghai  stands  as 
the  result  of  less  than  80  years  of  foreign  endeavour, 
she  has  so  impressed  her  personality  upon  the  world 
that  there  is  little  left  to  be  said  about  her  except  what 
has  gone  into  the  development  of  her  character  and 
by  virtue  of  which  she  is  significant. 

How  many  centuries  Shanghai  existed  perhaps  as 
a  seaport  but  certainly  as  a  place  of  trade  when  China's 
door  was  closed  to  the  outside  world  is  unknown. 
French  missionaries  penetrated  early  and  from  them 
and  certain  Chinese  accounts  later  translated  a  few 
facts  are  gleaned  concerning  the  humble  and  simple 
life  of  the  inhabitants  before  1300  ;  of  the  piratical 
coastal  forays  of  the  Japanese  ;  of  walls  built  againse 
ingression  ;  of  the  lighter,  vainer  life  that  came  with 
increasing  prosperity  ;  until  gradually  envy  was  deve- 
loped in  the  minds  of  adventurers  throughout  the  world. 
Then  came  the  days  of  the  tea  clippers,  of  clandestint 
opium  trade  when  daring  and  resourceful  men  of  all 
nations  rivalled  one  another  in  the  romantic  trade  of 
Cathay. 

The  beginning  of  what  has  become  legitimate 
entrance  into  China  was  in  1842.  At  that  time,  on 
account  of  China's  attitude  toward  British  trade. 
Sir  William  Parker  brought  a  fleet  to  Woosung  carrjing 
Sir  Henry  Gough's  force  of  4,000  men.  The  course  of  his 
expedition  and  its  accomplishments  are  matters  to 
be  gleaned  from  historical  works.  For  the  authoress's 
purpose  it  is  sufficient  to  note  that  the  day  the  treaty 


UP  FROM  THE  SEA  3 

between  Great  Britain  and  China  was  signed  on  board 
H.M.S.  Conuvallis  at  Chinkiang  and  the  subsequent 
opening  of  the  ports  of  Shanghai,  Ningpo,  Foochow, 
Amoy  and  Swatow  to  commerce,  was  the  beginning  of 
the  Shanghai  of  to-day. 

The  growth  of  this  great  port,  which  in  the  eyes 
of  the  world  means  China,  has  been  meteoric.  She  is 
now  known  in  every  corner  of  the  globe.  She  stands  as 
a  symbol  of  romance.  She  is  still  called  by  those  who 
have  listened  greedily  from  afar  to  the  tales  of  the 
opium  and  tea  chpper  trade,  a  "  sink  of  iniquity." 
She  is  the  doorkeeper  of  tradition  and  destiny.  But 
truly  she  is  merely  the  representation  of  the  achieve- 
ment of  average  and  human  men  whose  greatness  was 
not  individual  greatness  but  the  greatness  of  an  ideal. 
This  City  Republic,  progressive,  efficient,  well  sup- 
plied with  hospitals,  roads  and  schools,  has  been  made 
by  people  who  thought  that  they  were  merely  doing 
their  day's  work  and  who  were  able  to  blend  their 
nationaHstic  aspirations  to  a  common  viewpoint. 

Shanghai  has  been,  since  its  very  beginning,  a 
place  of  refuge  in  times  of  trouble.  During  the 
Taiping  rebellion,  refugees  caused  the  population  of 
the  Chinese  of  the  City  to  swell  from  20,000  to  500,000 
and  it  is  recorded  that  in  August,  1862,  there  were 
10,000  refugees  living  in  the  old  race  course.  She 
has  later  been  the  safety  of  political  refugees  and  the 
haven  in  the  days  of  the  Empire  of  those  who  beheved 
in  constitutional  government.  It  seems  to  have  been 
the  pressing  need  of  meeting  new  and  strange  contin- 
gencies such  as  these  which  has  given  rise  to  the  extra- 
ordinarily efficient  yet  simple  Government  of  to-day. 


4  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

And  indeed,  the  constitutionalists  of  China,  who 
have  the  husk  rather  than  the  kernel  of  the  idea  of  a 
Republic,  could  do  no  better  than  to  look  on  Shanghai 
as  a  model,  for  here  all  the  advantages  of  a  Rej^ublic  of 
Nations  have  arisen  through  mutual  dependability,  and 
a  Government  devoid  of  red  tape  has  been  produced  by 
men  who  have  had  the  advantage  of  familiarity  at  first 
hand  with  the  troubles  they  were  remedying.  A  few 
phases  of  Municipal  Government  show  particularly 
well  the  progress  made  in  these  80  short  years.  The 
Municipal  Electricity  Department,  for  instance,  is  one 
of  the  biggest  and  most  successful  in  the  world.  The 
Health  Dei^artment  has  so  improved  the  sanitary 
condition  of  the  city  that  the  best  medical  authorities 
are  now  able  to  say  without  challenge  that,  considering 
the  risks  in  all  parts  of  the  world,  the  mortality  ratio  is 
no  higher  in  Shanghai  than  elsewhere.  Dangers  at 
home  have  become  commonplace  through  famiharity, 
but  they  are  no  less  real.  A  foreigner  who  neglects 
the  necessary  precautions  may  die  of  small-pox  in 
Shanghai,  but  he  is  quite  as  apt  to  hear  that  his  bro- 
ther at  home  has  been  killed  in  an  accident  on  the 
elevated  railway.  That  much  maligned  department, 
the  Public  Works,  has  had  an  almost  impossible  task 
in  producing  from  a  Chinese  city  of  narrow  streets  and 
tumbled,  crowded  buildings,  something  that  would 
keep  pace  with  the  increasingly  numerous  motoring 
public,  and  that  constant  increase  is  one  of  the  in- 
dications of  their  success. 

In  short,  while  30  years  ago  saw  Shanghai  a  city 
without  tramways,  railway  facilities,  or  manufactories, 
it  to-day  possesses  practically  all  the  complements  of 


UP  FROM  THE  SEA  5 

any  city  at  home  and  is  now  agitating,  not  for  the 
conveniences  of  metropoUtan  Hfe,  but  for  the  cultural 
assets  of  libraries,  art  galleries  and  museums. 

Many  social  organizations  are  in  existence,  chief 
among  them  the  American  Woman's  Club  and,  more 
lately  established,  the  British  Women's  Association, 
whose  activities  are  becoming  more  and  more  far- 
reaching  and  influential.  The  Race  Club,  the  oldest 
sporting  Club  in  Shanghai,  gives  a  half -million  dollars 
every  year  to  charities  and  conducts  its  racing  on  as 
high  a  plane  as  any  Club  in  the  world. 

The  Huangpu  Conservancy  Board,  who  have 
worked  for  j^ears  on  harbour  problems,  last  year 
conducted  a  Commission  headed  by  Major-General 
William  M.  Black,  the  outcome  of  which  was  the 
putting  into  effect  of  practical  plans  toward  making 
Shanghai  one  of  the  few  great  ports  of  the  world. 
And  this  in  spite  of  the  fact  that  in  1875  Sir  Robert 
(then  Mr.)  Hart,  the  Inspector-General  of  Customs, 
penned  a  memorandum  saying  that  "in  20  years, 
Chinkiang  will  have  taken  the  place  of  Shanghai  as  a 
semi-terminus  and  transhipment  port "  and  that 
"  in  10  or  20  years  the  competition  of  Chinese  steamers 
will  have  swept  the  foreign  flags  from  the  coasting 
trade,  and  displayed  the  Chinese  colours  in  London 
and  Liverpool  docks." 

Nor  has  Shanghai  developed  as  a  commercial 
centre  only.  It  is  fast  becoming  the  literary  centre  of 
China  as  well,  for  it  is  in  Shanghai  that  the  development 
of  modern  Chinese  in  journalism  and  essay  writing  has 
taken  place.  And  thus  it  is  that  in  this  city  the  cur- 
rents which  afifect  the  written  language  are  started. 


6  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

Not  only  this,  but  Shanghai  is  also  the  radiating  centre 
of  public  opinion  toward  which  all  eyes  are  turned. 
It  captures  the  imagination  by  its  possibilities  of  the 
future  while  Peking  holds  the  romance  of  the  past. 

Industrially,  its  growth  has  been  phenomenal. 
Cotton  mills,  silk  filatures,  egg-drying  concerns,  to- 
bacco and  cement  .factories  have  gone  up  almost 
over-night.  The  trade  of  the  city  and  its  important 
commercial  position  has  made  it  a  financial  centre. 
In  1915  there  was  more  silver  in  the  vaults  of  the 
Shanghai  banks  than  in  any  other  city  of  the  world. 

And  how  is  this  remarkable  city  repubUc  govern- 
ed ?  By  a  Council  of  nine  men,  representative  of  the 
various  nationals  of  the  city  according  to  a  fixed  ratio 
of  population,  not  one  of  whom  receives  a  penny  of 
salary  for  his  services  and  who  once  a  year  render  to 
their  fellow-citizens  an  account  of  what  they  haA'^e 
accomplished  as  one  year's  Council  gives  place  to  the 
next.  Shanghai  may  well  be  proud  of  possessing  high 
standards  of  honesty  and  efficiency  in  Government. 

It  is  necessary  for  it  to  be  so,  for  Shanghai's  success 
is  taken  to  mean  the  success  of  foreign  endeavour  in 
the  whole  Yangtze  Valley.  Her  difficulties  are  not 
remote  ;  they  are  at  hand  and  demanding  to  be  handled 
as  each  transhipment  of  cargo  occurs. 

Elaborate  machinery  must  always  grow  up  at  a 
terminus.  Shanghai  has  taken  her  place  at  the 
gateway  handling  outward  and  inward  troubles,  always 
dependent  and  relying  upon  the  ports  of  the  Great 
River  which  communicate  with  China's  proHfic  interior. 
But  in  doing  so  she  has  developed  an  individual  soul. 


CHAPTER     II 
The  Mouth  of  the  River  and  Nantungchow 

No  one  could  ask  for  greater  comfort  in  travelling 
than  is  afforded  on  the  foreign  steamers  which  ply 
between  Hankow  and  Shanghai.  They  are  large  and 
commodious,  well-fitted,  and  maintain  an  excellent  ser- 
vice. On  the  decks  of  these  steamers  the  passenger 
may  sit  in  ease  and,  if  he  chance  to  leave  Shanghai 
by  day,  watch  the  teeming  traffic  of  the  Huangpu. 
Junks  pass  one  another  slowly  and  serenely  in  barbaric 
displa}^  their  wide,  brown  sails  asleep  in  the  wind. 
Swiftly-moving  tugs  hurry  along  with  little  reverence 
for  the  traditions  of  the  past.  Big  ocean-going  freigh- 
ters discharging  their  cargo  at  docks  or  on  lighters  in 
mid-stream  add  to  the  junk-shop  appearance  of  the 
river.  In  the  midst  of  it  all  are  myriad  other  craft, 
little  tossing  red  sampans,  foreign  sail-boats  being 
cleaned  and  washed  under  the  direction  of  their 
laodahs,  four-masted  sailing  vessels  whose  days  of 
usefulness  when  they  transported  red  woods  from 
Oregon  to  China  seem  to  have  gone  by  forever. 

Around  the  Woosung  Forts  and  past  the  lighthouse, 
then  on  by  Tsung  Ming  Island,  with  its  million  in- 
habitants, an  island  which  has  been  formed  by  the 
currents  of  the  river  as  they  divided  and  cast  up  silt, 
the  steamer  moves.  The  river  is  extremely  wide  at 
this  point,  so  wide  indeed  that  it  is  difficult  to  see  the 
opposite  shore  as  the  steamer  moves  on  its  accustomed 
course. 


8  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

The  first  indication  that  Nantungchow  is  near  at 
hand  is  the  sight  of  the  pagoda  on  Langshan  Hills, 
cloud-covered  and  picturesque.  Five  miles  farther  on, 
the  enterprising  traveller  clambers  down  into  a  scow 
which  has  been  pushed  forth  into  the  stream  in  time  to 
intercept  and  become  lashed  to  the  still-moving 
steamer.  Once  aboard  with  his  baggage,  he  is  almost 
jerked  from  his  feet  as  the  rope  is  suddenly  loosened 
and  the  scow  goes  swirling  backward  ;  but  it  is  quickly 
controlled  by  the  sturdy  oarsmen  and  headed  toward 
shore. 

Landing  on  a  rock-built  jetty,  the  visitor  to  Nan- 
tungchow is  taken  by  motor-bus  to  the  city  over  a  new 
highway  built  up  like  a  dyke  to  protect  the  land  from 
the  overflow  of  the  Yangtze.  Once  in  the  city,  he  is 
whisked  about  around  the  lakes  and  over  the  graceful, 
12-arch  bridge  which  spans  them  ;  is  taken  to  inspect 
the  various  schools  of  many  kinds  and  the  institutions 
for  the  aged  infirm,  the  blind,  and  the  orphans;  is 
put  up  at  a  new  and  clean  Chinese  hotel ;  and  is  finally 
taken  to  call  upon  the  man  whose  genius  is  responsible 
for  it  all. 

Throughout  China  there  is  no  other  city  built  as 
Nantungchow  has  been,  under  the  personal  direction 
of  one  man.  At  every  turn  is  to  be  seen  the  embodi- 
ment of  the  ideas  of  His  Excellency  Chang  Chien. 
Everything  is  typical  of  modern  thought  and  develop- 
ment. Yet,  as  he  stands  before  you,  he  seems  a  perfect 
representation  of  the  old  China  of  unchanging  customs 
and  tradition.  Stooped  with  his  70  years,  his  liands 
folded  within  his  long  sleeves,  he  bears  himself  with 
that  calm  dignity  which  is  the  birthright  of  the  Chinese 


j^  _  ai    ^1      L  W  ^M  '      '    ' 


The  Great  River  Near  the  Sea 


The  Erodine  Hand  of  the  Centuries 


I'd  l-'tire  Payc  S 


NANTUNGCHOW  9 

people.  One  feels  the  constraint  of  many  minute 
conventions ;  great  care  must  be  taken  not  to  sit  in 
the  wrong  chair,  nor  to  drink  tea  at  other  than  the 
appointed  time,  nor  to  neglect  the  polite  questions  of  a 
guest.  All  this  occupies  one's  mind  so  that,  when  His 
Excellency  finally  reaches  the  point  of  speaking  seriously 
about  his  real  plans  and  projects,  it  startles  one  into  the 
realization  that  this  man's  thoughts  are  not  in  the  past. 

Nor  is  he  such  a  paradox  after  all.  Modernity  in 
regard  to  industrial  and  economic  conditions  is  his 
hobby  and  the  scope  of  it  is  very  wide,  it  must  be 
admitted.  At  heart,  however,  this  old  scholar  is 
bound  up  with  the  traditions  of  his  people.  On  the 
Langshan,  the  hills  to  the  eastward  of  the  city,  he  has 
caused 'to  be  built  a  temple  to  the  Goddess  of  Mercy 
and  has  filled  it  with  images  of  the  Goddess  gathered 
from  all  parts  of  the  Republic  and  this  has  become  so 
famous  that  pilgrims  make  their  way  to  the  spot  year 
after  year  from  long  distances.  Neither  has  he  altered 
the  customs  which  touch  his  personal  Ufe  and  habits. 
His  home  has  remained  inviolate  from  modern  touch 
if  not  from  modern  thought.  It  is  significant,  too, 
that  his  pet  scheme  is  the  building  of  a  road  which  will 
connect  this  "Model  City"  with  Yangchow,  his  birth- 
place, and  home  of  his  fathers  on  the  Grand  Canal. 

A  road  in  that  direction  has  already  been  started 
which  now  connects  the  industrial  centre.  Tang  Ka  Zia, 
with  Nantungchow.  One  must  visit  Tang  Ka  Zia 
to  begin  to  understand  the  amount  of  progressive  work 
which  has  been  accomplished.  The  road  thereto 
leads  along  a  creek  up  and  down  which  may  be  seen 
slow-moving  river-craft  laden  with  cotton  and  grain, 


10  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

very  fresh  and  green  in  the  spring-time.  Their  motive 
power  may  be  discerned  as  the  heads  of  the  trackers 
are  seen  appearing  and  disappearing  above  the  grain 
fields  within  which  the  tow  path  is  hidden. 

After  a  ride  of  perhaps  half-an-hour  the  factory 
district  is  reached  and  the  traveller  is  immediately 
impressed  with  the  excellence  of  the  idea  of  removing 
the  noise  and  smoke  of  the  factories  from  the  vicinity 
of  the  city  settlement.  The  largest  spinning  and 
weaving  mill  there,  the  Dah  Sun,  is  also  said  to  be  the 
oldest  of  its  kind  in  China.  It  is  equipped  with  60,000 
spindles  and  400  looms  and  provides  work  for  1,000 
people  including  men,  women  and  children  whose 
wages  run  from  10  to  40  cents  a  day.  The  wage  is  an 
average  one  throughout  China  but  the  bonuses  paid  in 
the  mills  and  factories  of  Tang  Ka  Zia  make  them 
actually  much  higher,  while  the  living  conditions  of  the 
workers  themselves  have  been  improved  greatly. 

The  whole  process  of  turning  cotton  into  cloth 
may  be  observed  in  the  Dah  Sun  mill,  from  the  first 
coarse  spinning  of  the  soft,  white  substance  to  the 
bolted  cloth  as  it  is  being  measured  into  lengths 
to  be  sent  forth  for  bleaching  or  dyeing.  There  are 
also  huge  reels  of  cotton  thread,  the  strand  being 
exceptionally  strong  and  firm  to  be  made  from  cotton 
of  such  short  staple  as  is  grown  in  the  Nantungchow 
district.  Near  the  Dah  Sun  mill  is  a  cotton  oil  mill 
which  turns  out  100  piculs  of  oil  per  daj^  A  foreign 
chemist  is  in  charo;e  of  the  laboratorv  and.  with  his 
three  Chinese  assistants,  is  busy  at  the  work  of  refining 
and  manufacturing  new  compounds.  He  had  prepared 
from  the  oil  a  rich  yellow  compound  which,  he  said, 


NANTUNGCHOW  11 

would  shortly  be  the  rival  of  various  popular  shorten- 
ings and  for  the  manufacture  of  which  IVIr,  Chang 
Chien  had  promised  to  build  a  factory. 

A  last  look  at  Nantungchow  and  the  surrounding 
district  should  be  taken  from  the  Langshan,  which 
lie  to  the  eastward  of  Nantungchow  about  as  far  as 
Tang  Ka  Zia  lies  to  the  westward.  Farther  than  one 
can  see  from  the  summit  of  one  of  these,  the  influence 
of  this  one  man,  who  seems  to  be  wholly  absorbed  in 
the  interests  of  his  people,  is  supreme.  Near  at  hand, 
in  the  cup  of  the  valleys,  tiny  fir  trees  are  set  thickly — 
the  work  of  afforestation.  A  little  bej^ond  are  fields 
of  ripening  wheat  which  have  been  sown  and  cared  for 
by  students  of  the  College  of  Agriculture.  Well-built 
highways  wind  about  the  bases  of  the  hills,  through 
the  fields  and  back  toward  the  city.  Upon  the  eastern 
side  of  the  hills  are  erected  the  summer  homes  of  His 
Excellency.  On  the  western  side,  set  high  upon  a 
rocky  slope,  are  the  shrines  of  pilgrims — pilgrims  who 
may  be  seen,  even  as  one  watches,  patiently  ap- 
proaching, their  fans  fluttering  as  they  walk.  And  to 
the  southward,  the  Yangtze  winds  its  brown  sinuous 
length  through  the  green  of  the  countryside. 

Strangely,  it  is  the  river  itself  which,  having 
brought  into  being  the  ports  along  its  banks,  now 
threatens  their  existence.  Nantungchow  lies  below 
the  Yangtze's  high-water  level.  It  has  become  evident 
during  the  last  ten  years  that  concerted  action  would 
have  to  be  taken  by  river  frontage  owners  on  both  the 
north  and  the  south  banks  to  prevent  valuable  farming 
lands  from  being  washed  away.  In  1914,  a  Nantung- 
chow Shore  Protection  Board  was  organized  and  work 


12  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

begun.  This  work  consisted  of  revetment  made  by- 
means  of  "  spur  "  dykes,  layers  of  stone  placed  upon 
brush  mattresses  along  the  river  front.  ^Ir.  H.  C.  de 
Rijke,  who  was  well-known  at  that  time  in  China,  was 
engaged  as  engineer  upon  the  work  until  his  death  in 
1918.  Mr.  Chen  Pao-chu  is  at  present  vice-director  of 
the  Shore  Defence  Board,  under  H.E.  Chang  Chien,  and 
an  American  engineer,  Mr.  E.  W.  Lane,  fills  the 
vacancy  caused  by  the  death  of  Mr.  de  Rijke. 

Because  the  deep  water  channel  of  the  river  has 
constantly  and  gradually  changed  its  course,  large 
areas  of  land  have  been  lost  on  the  one  side  and  thrown 
up  on  the  other  in  muddy  flats  which  are  not  cultivated. 
Aside  from  being  a  great  financial  loss,  this  fact  creates 
a  dangerous  condition  of  affairs,  for  instance,  in  the 
now  practically  unused  channel  behind  Pitman  King 
Island  where  a  large  bore  rushes  at  flood  tide  and 
sweeps  over  the  land. 

The  plans  proposed,  which  have  been  presented  by 
a  consulting  engineer  of  Shanghai,  are  designed  to 
stabilize  the  channel  of  the  river  without  diverting 
it  unnaturally  and  should  make  it  possible  for  the  land 
upon  both  banks  to  be  reclaimed  without  danger  of 
being  reflooded  later.  The  value  of  the  land  far 
exceeds  the  cost  of  the  work  and  the  only  difficulty  is 
presented  by  the  lack  of  sufficient  funds  to  work  with. 
Kiangyin,  situated  on  the  south  bank  of  the  Yangtze, 
already  has  a  scheme  afoot  for  financing  the  work 
upon  that  side. 

The  whole  problem  is,  of  course,  linked  up  with 
the  entire  -question  of  river  conservancy  and,  more 
particularly,  with  the  difficulties  at  Chinkiang. 

B 


CHAPTER     III 
On  the  Grand  Canal 

During  the  winter  months,  Chinkiang  is  barren 
and  desolate.  Mud  flats  extend  from  the  abbreviated 
Bund  far  out  to  the  water's  edge,  gaunt  piles  thrusting 
up  in  support  of  a  then  useless  jetty.  The  whole 
black  area  is  dotted  with  masted  junks  sunk  partly  into 
the  mud,  all  sagging  at  different  angles.  The  back- 
ground of  this  scene  of  desolation  is  more  pleasing  with 
its  tree-lined  Bund  and  cluster  of  foreign  dwellings,  while 
farther  in  the  distance,  beyond  the  Chinese  walled 
city  and  suburbs,  are  rolling  green  foothills.  Chief 
among  these  hills  is  Chinshan,  or  Golden  Island,  to  the 
westward,  which  rises  from  a  capacious  temple  at  its 
foot  and  is  crowned  by  a  picturesque  pagoda  standing 
Hke  a  guard  on  the  look-out. 

It  was  between  this  island  and  the  mainland — 
now  a  quiet  vaUey — where  the  channel  of  the 
Yangtze  used  to  flow  that  the  British  fleet  under  Vice- 
Admiral  Sir  James  Hope  anchored  in  1861  when 
engaged  in  an  expedition  to  open  the  Yangtze  Kiang 
to  foreign  trade.  The  channel  has  been  steadily 
changing  since  that  time.  Golden  Island  is  now  a  part 
of  the  mainland  and  at  a  considerable  distance  from  the 
shore.  Great  quantities  of  earth  have  been  carried 
away  by  erosion  from  the  northern  bank  and  deposited 
in  the  form  of  a  sand-spit  before  Chinkiang.  It  is 
said  that  in  an  area  of  10,000  mow  over  six  bilHon  cubic 
feet  of  earth  have  been  torn  away  during  15  years. 
Some  of  the  favourite  haunts  of  snipe-shooters  on  the 


14  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

northern  bank  have  gone  under  75  feet  of  water  in  one 
year's  time.  Engineering  authorities  contend  that  the 
channel  will,  after  a  time,  gradually  move  back  to  its 
former  position.  They  say  that  as  the  curve  of  the 
river  grows,  the  flow  of  water  decreases  in  velocity  and 
that  as  it  decreases  the  tendency  is  toward  the  de- 
position of  silt.  As  silt  is  deposited  along  the  northern 
bank,  erosion  will  begin  on  the  southern  and  the  present 
process  will  reverse  itself.  Therefore,  they  say,  it  is 
conceivable  that  in  60  or  70  years  Chinkiang  may 
emerge  from  her  present  high  and  dry  state.  But 
this  is  faint  consolation  for  the  inhabitants  of  the  city 
and  in  particular  for  the  shipping  companies,  who  were 
filled  with  hopes  of  a  great  treaty  port  at  the  junction 
of  the  Grand  Canal  and  the  Yangtze  Kiang. 

From  the  pagoda  on  Golden  Island,  which  one 
reaches  in  a  short  walk  from  the  city  through  the  coun- 
tryside, a  commanding  view  is  to  be  had  of  land  and 
water  scenes  in  every  direction.  Down  river  is  the 
temple-crowned  Elephant  Hill  and  farther  away  is 
Silver  Island  wdth  temples  resting  at  its  base  and 
Chinese  fortifications  sunk  into  its  summit.  To  the 
north  across  the  river  stretch  the  low  marshy  lands  at 
the  mouth  of  the  Grand  Canal  and  one's  eyes  focus  to 
pick  out  the  location  of  the  famous  old  city  of  Yangchow. 
But  on  the  Chinkiang  side  the  railway  stretches  in 
long  parallels  eastward  toward  Soochow  and  Shanghai. 

Silver  Island,  perhaps  more  than  any  other  spot 
in  the  environs  of  Chinkiang,  is  visited  by  travellers. 
There  poets  find  a  romantic  atmosphere  among  the  old 
temples  where  the  abbots  and  his  monks  write  and 
copy  history  to  preserve  and  add  to  the  culture  of  their 


ON  THE  GRAND  CANAL  15 

country.  Upon  the  walls  the  astonished  archaeologist 
sees  Egyptian  and  Chinese  antiquities  side  by  side. 
It  is  in  such  spots  as  this  that  one  catches  an  insight 
into  the  imaginative  life  of  the  Chinese,  to  whom  the 
beauty  of  abstract  things  is  not  a  phase  but  an 
essential  of  existence. 

History  tells  of  Chinkiang's  share  in  the  trials  of 
China.  Of  the  days  during  the  Taiping  rebellion  when 
the  city  was  laid  wacte  so  that  when  the  British  fleet 
arrived  in  1861  they  saw  "  hardly  a  roof  among  the 
heap  of  dSris  which  marked  the  spot  of  a  once- 
populous  suburb."  Of  the  Yangtze  riots  of  1891, 
when  the  movement  was  so  definitely  anti-foreign  in 
character  that  many  of  the  community  were  forced  to 
leave  the  port.  Of  the  terrible  Kiangpei  famine  of  1907, 
which  brought  about  a  huge  influx  of  refugees,  who 
camped  outside  Chinkiang,  the  poisonous  conditions  of 
their  encampment  being  a  severe  menace  to  themselves 
and  to  their  neighbours.  These  calamities  seemed 
only  to  be  leading  up  to  the  climax  of  the  Revolution, 
when  the  massacre  of  Manchu  survivors  was  wholesale 
and  the  general  suffering  pitiful.  Ladies  in  charge  of 
mission  schools  who  refused  to  leave  theii-  dependent 
charges,  boarded  junks  with  them  and  remained  in  the 
harbour  under  the  protection  of  a  foreign  gunboat. 
Indeed,  the  intervention  of  certain  Anglo-Saxons  who 
had  the  wit  and  courage  to  turn  aside  attacks  on  various 
occasions  was  the  only  hghtening  of  the  burden  of 
Chinkiang's  sorrows.  So  true  it  seems  that  in  China, 
as  elsewhere,  misfortune  is  cumulative  and  is  reaped 
not  by  the  wrong-doers  but  by  the  helpless  and  the 
unoffending. 


16  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

With  this  picture  of  Chinkiang,  desolate  behind  her 
rapidly-increasing  mud  shore  and  with  her  sorrowful 
background  in  history,  it  is  a  relief  to  loiow  that  a  few 
miles  up  the  Grand  Canal  one  can  dip  so  readily  into  the 
glories  of  a  poetic  past.  One  may  travel  to  the  city  of 
Yangchow  by  junk  and,  seated  upon  the  bow,  may  im- 
agine one's  self  saiUng  picturesquely  along  in  one  of  the 
gaily-festooned  three-deck  vessels  in  which  the  medi- 
aeval emperors  of  China  travelled  in  state  across  their 
dominions.  They  were  hke  floating  palaces,  those  barges 
in  which  the  Imperial  party  sailed  by  day.  From 
Loyang  on  the  Yellow  River  to  Yangchow  near  the 
Yangtze  they  sailed  in  luxury,  stopping  each  of  the  forty 
nights  en  route  at  a  shore  palace,  the  most  magnificent 
of  the  40  along  this  Imperial  waterway  being  Yangchow. 
Here  the  court  were  wont  to  disport  itself  with  a  gaiety 
and  extravagance  rivaUing  that  of  Rome. 

A  breath  of  the  ancient  atmosphere  still  remains 
in  the  ruins  of  this  "  Pompeii  of  old  China."  The 
remnants  of  that  grandeur  are  surrounded  by  one  of  the 
most  beautiful  walls  in  China  to-day  outside  which 
wanders  a  winding  stream  edged  by  weeping  wiUow 
trees. 

Six  centuries  ago,  in  the  days  of  Kublai  Khan, 
Marco  Polo  governed  there.  Perhaps  the  Chinese  had 
more  cause  then  than  now  for  anti-foreign  feeling,  for 
not  only  were  the  Mongols  an  alien  dynasty  but,  in 
many  cases,  they  trusted  the  ruling  of  their  Chinese 
domains  to  foreigners  from  many  lands.  The  Polo 
family  were  but  a  few  of  a  large  number  of  strangers 
differing  in  language,  rehgion,  race  and  principle,  but 
suited  to  the  Mongol  emperors. 


ON  THE  GRAND  CANAL  17 

However,  it  is  to  the  glory  of  China  that  Yangchow 
was  less  than  a  century  under  the  Mongol  heel  and 
that  it  is  the  site  of  the  last  valiant  stand  of  Shih 
Ko-fa,  the  Ming  general,  against  superior  Manchu 
invaders,  many  years  later. 

Yangchow  was  not  rebuilt  in  the  grandeur  of  the 
past,  but  remains  a  relic  of  a  colourful  page  of  history 
uncomplicated  by  layers  from  later  pages  which  might 
have  obscured  that  one  clear  picture. 


CHAPTER     IV 
Nanking  and  the  Port  Across  the  Way 

The  gates  are  barred  and  His  Majesty's  soldiers 
stand  by  to  allow  within  now  and  again  a  messenger 
to  the  new  court  which  has  been  estabhshed,  or  a 
member  of  it,  perhaps,  who  has  gone  outside  the  wall. 
A  portly  rider  enters  upon  an  Imperial  donkey  and  a 
crowd  of  small  boys — hangers-on  at  the  court — run 
after  in  great  glee.  He  rides  through  streets  filled 
with  sad-eyed  toiling  people  who  do  not  Uft  their 
heads  as  he  goes  by.  The  inhabitants  of  the  city  who 
have  been  found  to  be  too  old  or  too  weak  to  work 
have  been  killed  without  mercj^.  Even  the  beggars 
are  gone  and  one  is  left  to  surmise  what  has  become  of 
them.  Everywhere  is  confusion  and  the  atmosphere 
is  heavy  with  dread. 

Finally  the  rider  and  his  escort  bring  up  before 
the  palace  grounds.  The  palace  shows  signs  of  having 
been  hastily  built  and  is  tawdrily  aglitter  with  red 
and  golden  dragons  carved  and  painted  above  the 
doors  and  around  the  eaves.  The  rider  alights,  puffing, 
and  enters  the  court-yard.  Reposing  in  a  large  open 
space  is  the  gilded  boat  with  a  huge  carved  dragon 
on  the  bow  in  which  His  Celestial  Majesty  Hung  Tsiu- 
tsuen  glided  down  the  Yangtze  to  Nanking.  The 
palace  has  many  outer  reception  rooms  which  are 
utilized  mainly  by  the  servants  of  the  court,  of  whom 
there  are  many.  All  tasks  are  light  in  this  easy- 
going court  hfe  and  the  dusters  and  sweepers,  servitors 
and  soldiers  gather  together  for  petty  gambling  or  for 


NANKING  19 

lengthy,  noisy  discussion.  The  same  shabbiness  and 
disorder  is  noted  within  as  without.  Only  the  shrieking 
of  bats  is  needed  to  complete  the  gloomy  picture. 

The  portly  visitor  makes  his  way  nearer  the 
Imperial  sanctum.  Here  there  is  more  activity  for 
His  Majesty  is  eating  his  tiffin  and  servants  go  back  and 
forth,  to  and  from  the  kitchen  bearing  bowls  of  rice  and 
cabbage,  meat  and  fish.  His  Highness  will  not  be  seen 
until  after  his  afternoon  siesta.  So  the  visitor  sits 
or  reclines  on  one  of  the  dusty  settees  in  the  inner 
reception  room  until  four  o'clock,  when  he  obtains  an 
audience. 

This  self -proclaimed  Emperor  of  the  "  Taiping 
Dynasty  "  receives  visiting  officials  in  the  Audience 
Chamber,  seated  upon  his  throne.  His  dress  is 
embroidered  and  studded  with  gold.  He  wears  a 
crown  of  heavy  gold  and  Ukewise  a  necklace  of  gold. 
And  during  the  hours  of  audience  he  discusses  the 
affairs  of  State,  issues  proclamations,  receives  and 
answers  letters.  Here  is  a  man,  insincere,  fanatic,  who 
has  spread  fear  of  himself  and  his  followers  throughout 
southern  China.  He  has  captured  and  held  Nanking 
and  is  destined  to  hold  it  for  more  than  ten  years.  He 
is  destroying  the  buildings  of  the  old  capital  and  has 
persecuted  the  city's  inhabitants.  And  he  does  all 
this  for  the  sake  of  the  spread  of  Christianity,  he  says, 
though,  to  be  sure,  it  is  Christianity  very  strangely 
interpreted.  Missionaries  have  written  to  him  ex- 
plaining its  truths  and  discussing  the  teachings  of  the 
Bible,  but  Tien-wang,  as  he  is  called,  disregards  them 
all  and  in  the  end  claims  "  that  he  has  been  to  Heaven 
himself  and  is,  therefore,  correctly  informed." 


20  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

Such  is  the  picture  which  historians  of  the  Taiping 
times  have  given  us  of  Nanking.  The  energetic  founder 
of  the  Ming  Dynasty  who  made  it  his  capital  for  years 
even  before  he  despatched  the  final  expeditionary  force 
that  drove  the  last  of  the  Mongol  line  out  of  Peking  and 
back  to  their  old  home  in  Mongolia,  must  have  turned 
and  writhed  in  his  grave. 

Even  now,  many  people  think  that  Nanking  should 
be  the  capital  of  a  united  China.  During  the  Revolu- 
tion the  original  Republican  plan  was  to  make  Nanking 
the  reform  capital  of  regenerated  China  and  after 
conquering  it  from  the  stubborn  Chang  Hsun  and  his 
pig-tailed  braves  who  held  the  city  while  the  rest  of  the 
Empire  crumbled  and  fell  away,  a  new  Parliament 
proceeded  with  business  there.  An  impressive  cere- 
mony was  held  at  the  Ming  tombs  when  Dr.  Sun  Yat- 
sen  reverently  informed  the  spirits  of  the  great  Ming 
Emperors  that  the  usurping  dynasty  had  lost  the  throne 
and  that  China  once  more  was  to  be  ruled  by  Chinese. 
But  in  order  to  prevent  his  own  sources  of  power  from 
moving  afield  and  scattering,  President  Yuan  Shih- 
kai  allowed  portions  of  his  Peking  garrison  to  mutiny, 
thus  leading  the  Southerners  to  the  impression  that 
he  was  not  able  to  keep  the  Repubhc  in  power  without 
Peking  at  the  head. 

The  ancient  city  is  more  quiet  and  peaceful  now 
than  in  those  times,  lying  as  it  does  between  the  separate 
strifes  of  North  and  South.  The  Old  Porcelain  Tower 
which  once  stood  at  Nanking  and  became  famous  all 
over  the  world  is  in  ruins.  Visitors  have  picked  up 
the  tiles  one  by  one  until  nothing  is  left  of  it  except 
that  part  which   remains   beneath  the  ground.     The 


Avenue  to  Ming  Tombs  of  Nanking 


Nanking  City  Wall 


T,,  F.ir,    /•„,„■  :•; 


THE  PORT  ACROSS  THE  WAY  21 

buildings  of  the  erstwhile  capital  are  a  great  grey  heap 
of  ruins  near  the  South  Gate.  And  the  old  examination 
halls,  with  their  tiny  cubicles  and  long  corridors  where 
scholars  came  j'^ear  after  year  to  struggle  for  their 
degrees,  are  gone,  too,  since  the  beginning  of  Repub- 
hcan  days.  Only  the  tombs  of  the  Ming  Emperors 
have  remained  to  watch  through  the  centuries. 

Always  it  is  found  thus  in  China,  history  within 
history,  event  piled  upon  event  until  the  atmosphere 
is  so  burdened  with  the  age  of  a  great  civilization  that 
one  is  ever  walking  old  ways  and  gazing  into  the  faces 
of  men  who  have  walked  thus  since  their  lives  began. 

A  crenelated  wall  wanders  for  23  miles  around  the 
city  of  Nanking,  up  and  down  over  hill  and  valley, 
supporting  high,  picturesque  ramps  or  falhng  into 
equally  picturesque  ruin,  all  grey  and  lavender  as  the 
sunhght  and  shadows  fall.  To  the  eastward.  Purple 
Mountain  looms  large  and  near,  protecting,  under  its 
shadow,  the  Ming  tombs.  Compact  villages  cling  tight- 
ly to  the  outside  of  the  wall  as  though  to  gather 
safety  from  nearness.  But  inside  are  wide  stretches 
of  country,  dotted  with  tiny  settlements  like  little 
farms  and  spread — as  if  washed  with  water  colours — 
with  fields  of  mustard  and  splashes  of  lotus.  After  one 
passes  through  the  bell-towered  gate  into  the  city 
from  the  crowded  village  without,  it  is  like  going  into 
the  country-side  rather  than  away  from  it. 

One  jolts  along  over  a  bad  road  in  an  all  but 
broken-down  ricsha.  All  the  decrepit  vehicles  in  China 
seem  to  have  gravitated  to  Nanking.  The  once 
flagged  roadway  presents  continual  bumps  and  jolts 
which  would  not  have  been  possible  had  the  original 


22  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

clay  foundation  remained  without  repair  since  it  was 
first  laid  out.  One  passes  village-like  settlements,  the 
inhabitants  of  which  continue  to  thresh  their  grain 
with  the  primitive  flail  and  weave  their  homespun 
cotton  on  hand  looms  set  upon  the  earth  floors  of  their 
cottages  ;  and  comes  at  length  upon  the  schools  and 
colleges,  universities  and  experimental  stations,  all 
arranged  in  one  section  of  Nanking.  Here  again  is 
the  contrast  between  old  and  new.  Ginhng  College, 
a  school  for  girls  which  maintains  the  highest  standards 
of  women's  colleges  in  America,  is  housed  within  the 
old  mansion  of  Li  Hung-chang.  The  students  may  be 
seen  on  a  summer's  day  studying  or  reading  in  the  old, 
fascinating  garden  where  one  catches  glimpses  of  droop- 
ing willow  trees  through  crumbling  moon  gates.  And 
all  about  goes  on  the  work  of  educating  young  China  in 
western  learning  side  by  side  with  the  instruction  of 
the  foreign  student  in  Chinese  language  and  customs* 

Across  the  way  is  Pukow  with  little  history  and  no 
romance,  a  railway  terminus  only.  The  stumpy  masts 
and  erect  stack  of  a  practical  Blue  Funnel  liner  reveal 
themselves  against  the  smoky  atmosphere.  Here  the 
railway  and  the  Great  River  meet,  200  odd  miles 
up  from  the  sea  with  deep  water  beside  the  wharves  so 
that  ocean  steamers  can  tranship  directly,  exchanging 
the  products  of  Europe  for  those  of  China. 

The  original  plans  for  China's  north  coast  railway 
called  for  a  route  following  the  Grand  Canal  and  cross- 
ing the  Yangtze  at  Chinkiang.  But  the  improved 
plans  which  substituted  Nanking  for  Chinkiang  as  a 
terminal  on  the  south  bank  made  Pukow  the  gateway 
to  the  north  and  a  strategic  point  economically.     It 


THE  PORT  ACROSS  THE  WAY  23 

possesses  a  great  advantage  over  Hankow,  for  at  all 
times  of  the  year  ocean  steamers  can  reach  Pukow, 
while  Hankow  is  only  open  to  large  steamers  during 
the  few  months  of  the  high  water  season. 

At  present  the  railway  lines  stretch  northwards 
traversing  the  Grand  Canal  and  Yellow  River  country 
to  Tsinanfu,  Tientsin  and  Peking,  but  when  the  new 
central  railway  is  built,  Pukow  will  have  direct  rail 
connections  with  Sinyang,  the  great  mart  of  southern 
Honan  and,  also,  perhaps,  with  Hankow  and  the  other 
great  cities  of  Central  China.  Sinyang  is  a  great  salt 
centre  and  outlet  for  the  products  of  the  country  lying 
south. 

Pukow  possesses  great  possibilities  as  a  port 
where  the  rich  ores  of  Shansi  and  the  northern  provinces 
may  be  loaded  on  sea-going  vessels.  With  adequate 
development  of  the  northern  mines  and  mining  railways 
in  connexion  with  the  trunk  line  running  to  Pukow,  this 
might  be  a  great  shipping  terminus  for  the  industrial 
minerals  which  China  possesses  so  abundantly. 

As  an  example  of  the  stimulation  of  foreign 
enterprise  Pukow  is  distinctive,  for  it  was  totally 
unheard  of  twenty  years  ago  and,  though  its  normal 
development  has  been  retarded  by  the  military  and 
political  troubles  so  frequent  during  the  first  decade 
of  the  Republic,  still  the  working  figures  for  1919 
show  a  final  profit  per  kilometre  of  line  amounting 
to  Mex.  $2,848.  For  improvements  and  additions  to 
property,  the  sum  of  Mex.  §996,000  was  expended, 
§364,000  of  this  being  for  new  rolling  stock. 

But  as  an  object  of  romantic  interest  the  Yangtze 
traveller  is  glad  to  leave  it  behind. 


CHAPTER     V 
WuHU,  THE  Rice  Centre  of  the  Yangtze 

WuHiT,  the  rice  centre  of  the  Yangtze  valley, 
flaunts  her  riches  before  the  eyes  of  aU  travellers  up 
the  river  and,  more  especially,  to  visitors  at  her  port 
who  take  time  to  cUmb  to  the  top  of  one  of  her  many 
hills  and  look  down  upon  field  after  field  of  paddy  laid 
out  in  squares  and  rectangles. 

Here  and  there  remains  a  patch  of  lightest  green 
still  untransplanted  and  through  all  the  fields  women 
and  men  are  working  steadily,  crouching  as  they  wade 
about  knee-deep  in  water,  weeding  or  replanting  the 
rice.  The  fields  are  terraced  so  that  each  is  higher 
than  the  next  and  at  the  corners  of  many  plots  primitive 
water  paddles  are  worked  either  bj^  hand  or  by  tread- 
mill to  carry  the  water  up  these  terraces  and  over  the 
dykes  that  act  as  retaining  walls.  Sometimes  tliree  or 
four  men  and  women,  with  skirts  tucked  up  short 
around  their  waists,  tread  the  water-carrier  and 
from  a  distance  look  Uke  ballet  dancers  on  a  puppet- 
stage.  Coming  closer,  you  see  that  they  rest  their 
arms  over  the  upper  wooden  support  and  take  their 
work  easily,  laughing  and  gossiping  T\dth  one  another. 

Other  stages  of  rice-planting  are  not  so  easy,  such 
as  guiding  a  clumsy  plough  behind  a  clumsier  caribou 
through  the  mud  and  water  of  a  destined  rice-field. 
The  whole  scene  is  dotted  with  dry  oases  of  straw- 
thatched  huts  set  at  intervals  in  the  watery  desert 
and  away  off  to  the  south-east  you  can  rest  your  eyes 


THE  RICE  CENTRE  OF  THE  YANGTZE  25 

on  the  soft,  uneven  sky-line  formed  by  range  after 
range  of  dusky  blue  hills. 

That  is  the  traveller's  first  impression  of  Wuhu. 
He  sees  that  it  is  quiet,  sleepy  perhaps,  but  pros- 
perous as  his  boat  draws  up  before  the  one-mile  stretch 
of  Bund  that  is  the  river  frontage  of  the  Foreign  Settle- 
ment, and  looks  for  the  first  time  at  the  green  hills, 
around  and  over  which  Wuhu  is  built,  and  gazes  at 
the  prominent,  well  cared-for  Customs  buildings  with 
the  clock-tower  on  the  centre  one.  He  then  lands 
at  a  pontoon  placed  conveniently  by  an  enterprising 
steamship  company,  or  perhaps  farther  down  at  Vien- 
nese steps  and  then  as  he  traverses  the  rice-fields 
he  hears  and  gradually  comes  to  see  the  truth  of  the 
statement  that  the  history  of  Wuhu  is  bound  up  in 
the  history  of  rice,  rice  markets,  flood  and  pestilence 
that  come  to  destroy  her  crops,  and  years  of  prosperity 
under  favourable  conditions. 

The  legend  of  the  moving  of  Wuhu  city  nearer  the 
banks  of  the  Yangtze  tells  the  same  story.  It  is  said 
that  years  ago  the  city  was  situated  many  miles  up 
Wuhu  Creek  but  that  as  prosperity  increased,  the  local 
magistrate  saw  the  need  of  getting  nearer  the  river.  So 
he  simply  issued  an  order  that  the  town  be  trans- 
planted a  few  miles  down  the  creek. 

And  then  occurred  what  must  have  been  a  strange 
and  unique  spectacle.  The  city  was  picked  up, 
literally,  and  carried  piecemeal,  brick  by  brick,  to  her 
new  site.  Can  you  imagine  a  horde  of  people  such  as 
live  crowded  together  in  the  confines  of  the  smallest 
Chinese  city,  carrying  their  houses  and  furnitiu-e  and 
clothing  and  pans  and  kettles  to  a  new  homesite  ? 


26  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

Since  that  time  the  foreigner  came,  and  it  was 
found  that  the  city  was  still  too  far  from  the  banks  of 
the  Great  River ;  so  the  suburbs  began  to  be  built  as 
developments  grew  eastward  and  northward.  The 
treaty  port  was  opened  in  1877.  That  marked  the 
beginning  of  truly  prosperous  times,  because  the  peo- 
ple of  Wuhu  had  always  been  too  conservative  to 
accomplish  much  before. 

Besides  rice,  which  has  always  been  the  great 
staple  and  has  overshadowed  everything  else,  rape 
and  wheat  were  also  grown  and,  as  the  business  with 
the  south  increased  (Canton  and  Swatow  always 
purchased  great  quantities  of  rice)  imports  increased 
also — opium,  cigarettes,  kerosene  and  sugar.  The 
year  1904  was  a  record  year  for  rice,  8 J  miUion 
piculs  being  exported,  besides  large  quantities 
of  rapeseed,  wheat  and  cotton,  and  some  beans, 
making  a  total  valued  at  thirty  million  taels  for 
the  year. 

In  1907,  rice  exports  fell  off  because  prices  were  so 
high  and  because  the  southern  market  was  closed 
when  rice  began  to  come  in  more  cheaply  and  with  less 
difficulty  from  Indo-China  and  Siam. 

But  the  feather  business  grew  up  then  and  has 
recently  developed  into  a  large  industry,  including 
farms  of  ducks  and  geese  and  plants  for  sorting  the 
feathers.  Paper  and  skins  and  hides  increased, 
leaf  tobacco  began  to  figure  in  the  Customs  reports, 
rice  picked  up  again  in  1910,  and  then  came  the  well- 
remembered  year  of  the  revolution,  1911,  beginning 
with  severe  floods  and  heavy  rains  as  a  forecast  of 
impending  evil. 


THE  RICE  CENTRE  OF  THE  YANGTZE  27 

But,  in  some  respects,  Wuhu  did  not  fare  so 
badly  during  the  revolution.  The  fact  that  she 
was  accessible  to  deep-draft  vessels  the  year  round, 
the  last  port  on  the  Yangtze  so  served,  which  is  one 
of  the  facts  of  richest  promise  for  Wuhu,  made  her 
a  port  of  transhipment.  Kerosene  oil,  intended  for 
Hankow,  was  dumped  at  Wuhu — eight  million  gallons 
of  it  in  that  year.  Those  were  the  days  before  the 
telegraph  came  and  Wuhu  did  not  know  whether  or 
not  she  had  a  market  for  her  rice.  People  who  were 
living  in  the  Valley  at  that  time  were  accustomed  to 
see  30  or  more  steamers  being  loaded  at  one  time  with 
rice  for  export.  The  waterways  from  the  city  made 
Wuhu  a  distribution  centre  for  the  province  and  her 
future  importance  was  secured. 

Early  in  the  spring,  before  the  rice  crop  has  been 
planted,  the  rape  grows  so  abundantly  that  on  cloudy 
days,  the  yellow  fields  look  like  sunshine  and  seem 
to  reflect  rays  of  Hght.  In  three  different  ports  outly- 
ing from  Wuhu  iron  ore  is  taken  from  the  ground  and 
exported,  chiefly  to  Japan.  Silk  cocoons  are  sent  down 
the  river  for  sale  to  the  owners  of  filatures  in  other 
ports.  A  cotton  spinning  and  weaving  mill  was  built 
in  1919  and  its  10,000  spindles  are  busy  night  and  day 
working  on  raw  cotton  which  has  been  imported  from 
the  United  States  and  Nantungchow.  A  lamp  cliim- 
ney  factory  was  also  put  into  operation  that  same  year 
and  has  an  output  of  some  500  dozen  lamps  daily. 
The  Wuhu  flour  mills  are  probably  the  most  suc- 
cessful enterprise  of  all.  In  1909  the  largest  of  these 
was  burned  down,  but  it  was  rebuilt  and  is  flourish- 
ing.    Manufactured  eggs  from  dried  yolk  and  albu- 


28  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

men  are  exported  too,  while  soap  and  candles  made 
locally  prevent  the  import  of  those  commodities. 

Wuhu  is  not  wholly  commercial.  There  are  14 
schools  for  boys  and  girls.  Man}^  missions  are  doing 
what  they  can  medically,  industrially  and  educa- 
tionally for  the  Chinese.  Prison  reform  began  in 
1911  and  one  of  the  most  modern,  well- ventilated  gaols 
in  China  exists  to-day  in  Wuhu  native  city.  We  went 
to  it  over  the  wide  Maloo,  which  is  one  of  the  principal 
streets  of  the  town.  It  was  built  years  ago  by  famine- 
stricken  labourers.  This  street  skirts  one  of  China's 
picturesque  lakes  with  the  inevitable  wiUows  and 
islands  bearing  cool-looking  tea-houses,  and  the  fisher- 
man watching  his  nets.  It  leads  through  the  suburbs 
into  the  native  city  through  a  gate  built  in  the  crumb- 
ling waU  and,  once  Inside,  you  feel  that  you  are  among 
a  different  people  from  those  outside  the  gate.  When 
inland  people  come  to  the  city,  and  particularly  a 
port  town,  such  as  Wuhu,  it  is  said  that  they  lose  their 
fine  manners  and  conservative  habits  and  that  the 
women  go  forth  into  the  streets  and  show  their  faces 
to  the  world,  a  thing  they  would  never  have  thought 
of  doing  in  their  old  homes.  The  inner  city,  however, 
has  a  httle  less  of  the  riff-raff  element  that  is  found 
outside,  and  we  thread  the  narrow  streets  to  the 
prison,  looking  in  at  the  barber  shops  where  the 
fastidious  Chinese  is  having  his  ears  cleaned  with  an 
ear-pick,  and  passing  the  ever-present  chow  houses. 

Inside  the  prison  at  last,  we  watched  the  men  and 
women  inmates  making  match  boxes,  weaving  cloth, 
carving  wood  into  furniture  and  knicknacks  of  fanciful 
design.     The    rooms    are    well-ventilated    and  large. 


THE  EICE  CENTRE  OF  THE  YANGTZE  29 

There  is  plenty  of  space,  court-yards  between  buildings, 
and  there  is  no  absolute  isolation.  The  women  are 
on  one  side  with  their  looms  and  wrappers  for  match 
boxes.  They  work  side  by  side,  talk  to  one  another 
and  need  not  wear  uniform. 

Right  along  the  way  from  the  prison  is  the  Temple 
of  Hell,  and  pictured  there  for  contemplation  are  all  the 
tortures  of  Hades  in  images  of  ugly  red  and  blue 
devils.  Groups  of  gods  are  divided  one  from  another  by 
wooden  fences  thus  forming  separated  rooms  which 
a  coolie  may  rent  for  his  temporary  home. 

On  again  from  here  one  arrives  at  the  saddest  place 
of  all — the  orphanage.  A  knocker  hangs  against  the 
wall  above  a  stone  step  built  to  receive  the  babies. 
The  knocker  is  conveniently  placed  for  the  amah  just 
inside  who  is  wakened  by  it  seven  or  eight  times  in 
a  night  when  it  heralds  the  arrival  of  other  little 
orphans.  The  mothers  or  fathers  who  bring  the  babies 
rarely  reveal  their  identity,  so  the  children's  names  are 
never  known.  Each  one  is  taken  in,  put  into  whatever 
tiny  crib  space  is  left  and  assigned  to  a  nurse  whose 
duty  it  is  to  feed  and  rock  him. 

And  you  may  go  through  room  after  room  and 
see  babies  until  you  think  that  you  must  have  seen 
all  there  are  in  the  world.  A  nurse  sits  and  eats  her 
rice  from  a  bowl,  rocking  a  crib  on  her  left  with  her 
foot  and  one  on  her  right  with  her  elbow  so  that  she 
can  shove  a  mouthful  of  rice  into  her  own  mouth  at 
every  rock,  and  thus  demonstrates  that  it  is  possible 
to  do  not  only  two  but  several  things  at  one  time.  In 
each  crib  there  are  two  babies  and  if  one  of  them  is 
not  yet  diseased,  he  soon  will  be  through  contact. 


30  THE  GREAT  RI\^R 

But  it  all,  one  would  suppose,  is  a  step  in  the  right 
direction,  this  effort  to  preserve  the  lives  of  babies, 
even  if  there  are  already  a  million  or  two  superfluous 
ones  in  China. 

Wuhu  is  built  around  hills.  The  Chinese  seek 
the  levels  between  them,  not  realizing  the  advantages 
of  breathing  more  clarified  air  and  opportunely  leave  the 
hill  tops  to  the  foreigners.  On  Dah  Kuan  Shan  are  the 
homes  of  the  Standard  Oil  and  the  Asiatic  Petroleum 
people.  On  Che  San  is  the  Government  School.  On 
one  beautifully  wooded  hill  is  the  Commissioner's 
home,  surrounded  by  picturesque  gardens  and  walks. 
Green  Hill  is  the  home  of  some  missionaries  and  near 
them  a  Chinese  tenement  house  is  being  erected,  the 
apartments  of  which  will  rent  for  $10  per  month. 

The  hill  nearest  the  river  front  is  I  Chi  San  and 
it  is  here  that  the  Wuhu  General  Hospital  is  situated, 
erected  and  conducted  for  many  years  through  the 
untiring  efforts  of  Dr.  Hart,  who  died  in  Wuhu  in 
1913  and  whose  memory  is  honoured  by  Chinese  and 
foreigners  alike.  Some  idea  of  the  valuable  work 
done  in  the  hospital  can  be  had  by  a  trip  through  its 
wards  almost  any  morning,  by  a  glimpse  into  the 
operating  room,  where  an  average  of  from  eight  to  ten 
operations  are  performed  every  da}'',  and  most  of  all, 
by  conversation  with  the  contented,  busy  nurses  and 
doctors  who  throw  themselves  so  whole-heartedly  into 
their  work  with  the  conviction  of  its  worth-whileness. 
Plans  have  been  made  and  the  money  partly  raised  for 
a  large  new  hospital  to  be  built  on  the  same  site  and 
it  is  hoped  that  work  can  soon  begin.  A  wing  is  to 
be  built  for  foreigners.     From  the  top  of  I  Chi  San 


I 


THE  RICE  CENTRE  OF  THE  YANGTZE  31 

a  fine  view  of  Wuhu  and  the  river  reaching  out  for 
miles  in  both  directions  can  be  had.  Just  as  this 
outlook  over  the  city  is  the  most  hopeful  of  any  that 
may  be  obtained,  so  the  work  that  goes  on  upon  that 
hill  typifies  the  most  hopeful  development  of  Wuhu, 
and  perhaps  of  all  China,  and  goes  hand  in  hand  with 
her  prosperity. 


CHAPTER     VI 
An  Interlude  in  a  Launch 

We  had  travelled  aU  day  from  Wuhu  toward 
Anking  hugging  one  bank  or  the  other  of  the  Yangtze, 
sometimes  taking  a  narrower  channel  that  ran  behind 
a  long  island,  always  watching  the  life  in  the  villages 
as  we  passed — men  and  women  carrying  water  from 
the  stream  in  new  wooden  buckets,  small  boys  driving 
water  buffaloes  down  and  clambering  on  their  backs 
to  use  them  as  diving  platforms,  trackers  who  toiled 
along  the  tow-path  sometimes  hidden  completely  from 
view  behind  tall  banks  of  reeds.  We  wondered  what 
China  could  do  with  such  an  immense  crop  of  reeds, 
but  we  soon  learned  that  reeds  have  many  purposes. 
They  give  consistency  to  the  mud  which  forms  village 
huts.  They  thatch  the  roofs  of  these  same  huts. 
They  give  heat  and  fire  by  which  to  cook.  They  feed 
the  buffalo,  too,  and  are  used  in  innumerable  ways 
about  the  village. 

About  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  we  arrived 
at  Tikiang.  All  along  the  banks  huge  piles  of  iron 
ore  were  dumped.  A  Japanese  cargo-boat  was  an- 
chored there  and  there  was  much  business  on  board 
as  the  cargo  came  on  to  be  stowed  away  and  as  re- 
pairs were  made  around  the  ship's  sides. 

Tikiang  is  a  deserted-looking  town  for  all  the 
business  offshore.  All  the  shacks  and  godowns 
are  on  the  verge  of  the  river  and  seem  about  to  be  pushed 
in  by  the  high  hill  which  crowds  itself  so  close  behind. 
But  the  shacks  are  in  a  sad  state  of  dilapidation.     They 


AN  INTERLUDE  IN  A  LAUNCH  33 

seem  to  be  saved  from  the  calamity  of  being  blown 
away  by  the  protecting  presence  of  the  very  hill  which 
threatens  them.  There  is  a  hotel  reputed  to  be  a 
fairly  good  one  which  makes  its  appearance  from  the 
centre  of  tliis  huddled  town,  and  on  its  upper  verandah 
pots  of  geraniums  are  bravely  displayed  in  defiance  of 
the  utter  desolation  of  the  scene.  It  is  like  a  pioneer 
town  abandoned  by  everything  but  hope.  Hope, 
though,  is  there  in  force  as  is  evidenced  by  the  exist- 
ence of  a  company  operated  with  Japanese  capital 
under  Chinese  control  which  is  scouring  the  country 
for  iron. 

There  is  another  company  which  is  entirely  Chinese 
and  there  are  coal  mines  farther  back  in  the  hills.  A 
small  railway  carries  the  ore  back  and  forth  from  the 
mine  to  the  waterfront  and  the  cars  were  lined  up  on 
shore.  There  were  piles  and  piles  of  the  reddish  ore, 
but  we  saw  no  coal. 

Later  in  the  afternoon,  as  we  proceeded  toward 
Anking,  cool  breezes  were  blowing  over  the  river. 
The  fishermen  with  their  nets  along  the  bank  were 
squatting  just  as  they  had  all  day  and  though  we  had 
watched  carefully  whenever  a  net  chanced  to  be  rais- 
ed as  we  were  passing  by,  we  had  witnessed  only  one 
catch.  It  was  a  tiny  silvery  fish  and  could  be  seen 
wriggling  as  it  was  brought  out  of  the  big  net  by  a 
dip-net.  One  would  think  that  the  Chinese  brought 
their  little  mat  tents  out  along  the  river's  banks  and 
sat  there  for  days  and  weeks  for  the  pure  joy  of  it. 

We  arrived  at  Tatung  after  the  sun  had  set  and 
it  was  possible  only  to  get  a  dim  outline  of  a  city  on 


34  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

the  bank  of  the  river  and  also  on  the  island  where  the 
business  portion  is  situated.  The  city  is  a  great  salt 
centre  and  owes  its  importance  to  that  fact.  The 
head  office  for  the  Wunan  district  is  at  Tatung  and  the 
local  people  are  making  great  protests  against  its 
proposed  removal  to  Wuhu.  For  though  there  is  tea 
of  a  poor  quality  exported  and  some  trade  passes 
through,  there  is  no  big  trade  at  Tatung  except  the 
salt. 

The  year  of  1911  will  be  remembered  round 
about.  Always  subject  to  flood,  in  that  year  Tatung 
was  forced  to  undergo  the  misery,  poverty  and  loss  of 
Hfe,  brought  on  by  an  abnormal  rise  of  water  which 
was  only  a  forecast  of  the  further  trouble  which  came 
through  the  famine  following  the  flood  and  the  rebelHon 
at  the  end  of  the  year.  The  white  flag  was  hoisted 
peacefully  enough  on  December  13,  but  as  there  was  a 
dispute  between  the  leaders  as  to  who  should  hold  the 
town  battle  could  not  be  entirely  escaped.  Li  Tsung- 
3nien  decided  that  he  would  take  charge  and  he  did  so 
for  nearly  a  month,  when  Sun  Shao-hou  appeared  on 
the  scene  with  300  troops  and  disputed  the  authority 
of  the  former.  Li  was  of  the  Mihtary  Government  and 
Sun  had  been  nominated  by  the  Anhui  gentry. 

The  battle  was  not  begun  until  the  Deputy  Com- 
missioner of  the  Salt  Gabelle  had  been  carried  to  safety 
down  the  river  in  his  house-boat,  and  it  lasted  five 
hours,  ending  in  a  complete  victory  for  Li,  whose 
troops  outnumbered  Sun's  by  some  500.  During 
the  skirmish,  a  Chinese  gun-boat  steamed  up  and 
fired  a  few  shots  indiscriminately  into  the  midst  of 
the  battle,  but  did  no  damage  except  to  an  official's 


AN  INTERLUDE  IN  A  LAUNCH  35 

yamen.  After  it  was  over,  when  it  was  found  that  35 
men  had  been  killed,  the  Likin  Commissioner  was 
formally  requested  to  return,  and  Li  remained  in 
power. 

From  Tatung  to  Anking  appears  as  only  a  short 
distance  on  the  map,  but  it  took  all  night  on  the  launch, 
a  beautiful  night  of  stars  and  fireflies  along  the  bank 
and  cool  breezes  over  the  deck.  The  next  morning 
the  lovely  pagoda  of  Anking  was  in  sight. 


CHAPTER     VII 

Anking  and  its  Traditions 

The  little  gods  that  bring  change  and  wreck 
tradition  are  threatening  Anking.  Enclosing  herself 
within  ancient  city  walls,  denying  the  admittance  of 
foreigners,  here  old  China  is  being  bombarded  from 
within. 

Progress  and  reform  are  not  coming  through  the 
foreign  missionary  who  lives  in  the  midst  of  this 
officialdom,  not  even  through  the  example  of  the 
foreigner,  for  though  he  seeks  to  teach  and  aid,  he 
purposely  lags  just  a  Httle  behind  the  new  progressive 
movement  of  the  Chinese  students  to  avoid  the  antago- 
nism of  the  people.  It  is  the  younger  generation,  the 
students  in  Government  schools,  the  boys  who  want 
to  choose  their  own  wives  and  the  girls  who  want  the 
respect  and  companionship  of  their  husbands  and 
release  from  the  tyranny  of  mothers-in-law,  who  are 
bringing  it. 

Not  long  ago  Anking  witnessed  a  strike  of  students 
who  dared  to  question  the  Provincial  Assembly  re- 
garding the  appropriation  of  certain  funds.  This 
strike  was  one  of  many,  typical  of  the  spirit  which 
pervades  this  old,  proud  city  and  prophetic  of  the  tur- 
moil which  must  come  before  fundamental  changes  in 
government  and  custom  can  take  place.  The  spirit 
has  been  growing  throughout  China  for  a  long  time. 
It  is  not  always  well-directed  and  is  certainly  not 
directly  constructive,  but  it  is  an  outgrowth  of  a  worthy 


ANKING  AND  ITS  TRADITIONS  37 

and  sincere  rebellion  against  corrupt  official  practices 
and  worn-out  customs. 

Some  time  ago  the  students  in  the  Government 
schools  at  Anking  demanded  self-government  and  got 
it.  The  president  of  the  student-body  issued  passes 
for  entrance  to  and  from  the  schools.  No  one  was 
allowed  to  enter  without  one,  not  even  a  master.  If 
a  master  offended  the  students,  he  was  simply  dismissed 
and  there  was  no  use  in  his  returning,  because  the 
students  would  not  receive  his  instruction.  The  stu- 
dents decided  when  they  would  have  hoUdays  and  took 
them,  held  strikes  on  any  and  all  occasions,  and,  of 
course,  their  education  has  suffered  increasingly 
through  it  all. 

Lacking  the  stability  of  age,  these  youths  ruin 
what  would  otherwise  be  a  good  cause.  In  the  occur- 
rence of  the  soldier  and  student  riot  they  lost  a  great 
amount  of  sympathy  they  would  have  otherwise 
received  by  carrying  the  bloody  shirt  of  an  injured 
student  through  the  streets  and  proclaiming  that  the 
student  was  dead.  He  had  not  died  and  they  knew 
it,  because  they  had  been  told  emphatically  at  the 
hospital  that  he  was  still  alive,  but  they  wanted  sen- 
timent to  be  on  their  side  and  took  that  method  of 
getting  it. 

The  same  night  of  the  riot  a  great  marriage  feast 
was  going  on  in  the  yamen  of  the  Civil  Governor  in 
honour  of  the  son's  union  with  his  bride.  Foreign  wines 
were  being  served  with  the  Chinese  feast.  So  it  is  that 
the  old  clashes  with  the  new.  The  walls  whose  gates 
are  so  carefully  locked  every  night  are  being 
battered  down  bv  modernism. 


38  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

These  changes,  however,  have  not  removed 
the  fascination  of  the  old  city.  As  you  walk 
down  the  principal  street,  you  can  look  beyond  its 
hilly  convolutions  to  the  corner  around  which  it 
disappears  in  a  tangled  maze  of  the  colour  of 
street  signs  and  banners.  The  city  is  spread  out 
over  large  territory  and  is  not  as  densely  packed 
as  most  Chinese  cities.  One  can  see  that  this  is  true 
more  clearly  from  the  top  of  the  old  jDagoda  so  famous 
in  Anking  history. 

From  that  point  of  vantage  one  can  look  over 
the  surrounding  beautiful  country  to  the  big  lake  which 
lies  at  the  foot  of  Big  Dragon  Mountain,  and  which  is 
connected  with  the  city  of  Anking  by  a  clear,  winding 
river.  It  is  over  this  that  foreigners  go  in  canoes  for 
evening  picnics  and  suppers  in  the  spring-time. 

The  port  is  protected  on  the  north  and  west  bj'- 
ranges  of  hills,  but  the  east  and  south  are  free  and 
open,  with  the  river  stretching  out  wide  and  muddy  as 
far  as  can  be  seen,  with  clear  bodies  of  water  along  the 
edges  that  appear  to  be  tributaries  but  are  really 
lakes.  The  straw-thatched  huts  and  tiled-roofed, 
plastered  houses  of  Anking  are  crowded  on  the  very 
bank  of  the  river  much  like  any  other  j)ort  of  the 
Yangtze,  the  solid  pictm-e  broken  here  and  there  by 
a  church  spire  or  the  red  roof  of  a  mission  building  and 
the  cm-ved  roofs  of  Chinese  temples. 

The  outlying  country,  cut  with  streams  which  are 
in  turn  fringed  with  willows,  and  blocked  into  rice- 
fields,  bears  witness  to  the  fact  that  we  are  still  in 
the  rice  country,  that  cereal  being  the  chief  export 
from  the  uncommercial  port  of  Anking.     We  climbed 


o 

o 

o 
CO 

I 

c 


UJ 


a 

a 

D 

H 


ANKING  AND  ITS  TRADITIONS  39 

down  the  steep  steps  of  the  pagoda  which  descend 
into  the  Buddhist  temple  in  the  centre  of  which  the 
pagoda  stands.  This  temple  is  one  of  the  cleanest 
in  China.  The  images  of  the  gods  are  not  so  mutilated 
by  time.  There  is  a  pleasant  smell  of  incense  through- 
out and  every  now  and  again  a  big  iron  bell  sounds  as 
the  priest  who  sits  beside  it  strikes  it  with  the  hammer. 
The  clang  echoes  and  re-echoes  to  long  vibrations. 
On  the  front  steps  are  the  huge  anchors  which  legend 
says  were  placed  there  to  keep  the  ship  city  from  floating 
farther  down  the  river  in  the  same  manner  in  which 
it  came  to  its  present  site.  The  pagoda  is  a  beautiful 
mast  indeed  for  such  a  legend,  every  corner  hung  with 
a  tinkling  bell. 

From  the  pagoda  we  went  back  again  through 
the  narrow  streets,,  this  time  by  ricsha,  through  the 
west  gate  to  the  Dah  Kuan  Ting  or  PaviUon  of  the 
Grand  View.  Here  Chinese  tea  and  water-melon  seeds 
are  served  on  the  verandah  and  the  people  of  the  city 
come  to  rest  in  the  shade  of  the  broad  eaves.  We  saw 
from  here  the  old  yamen  grounds  where  the  provincial 
mint  turns  out  great  quantities  of  coppers.  In  the 
same  enclosure  are  the  electric  plant  and  telephone 
company  headquarters.  Farther  away  are  the  grey 
soldiers'  barracks  and  on  another  side  and  by  itself  in 
the  centre  of  a  green  plain  is  a  curved  temple  roof 
which  marks  the  centre  of  a  public  park  built  by  the 
city  for  the  pleasure  of  the  city  folk.  There  are  boats 
there  for  use  on  the  lotus  lily  pond,  and  zig-zag  bridges 
and  tea  pavilions. 

From  the  yamen  going  back  through  the  west 
gate  up  the  broad  banking  street  one  soon  comes  to 


40  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

the  wholesale  section,  where  prosperous-looking  shops 
line  the  wslj.  Old  residents  say  that  the  increasing 
prosperity  of  Anking  is  plain  to  see.  They  point 
to  buildings  all  along  the  way  and  say  that  "  this  is 
new  this  year  "  and  "  this  has  been  remodelled  sHghtly 
after  foreign  style,"  etc.  The  people  are  wearing 
better  clothes,  too,  for  there  is  more  money  in  the  city, 
and  (most  significant  of  all)  the  little  Chinese  girls  are 
coming  to  the  schools  in  ever-increasing  numbers. 

The  reason  for  this  increase  in  prosperity  is 
difficult  to  discover.  Anking  is  decidedly  an  uncom- 
mercial port.  Perhaps  it  is  because  retail  and  whole- 
sale business  thrives  in  official  cities.  Perhaps  it  is 
because  the  city  has  room  to  spread  out  beyond  the 
walls  and  the  struggle  for  existence  is  not  so  intense. 

The  end  of  the  journey  is  the  St.  Paul  Mission 
compound,  a  most  refreshing  chmax.  Coming  from 
the  glaring,  stone-paved  streets  into  this  green  and 
treef ul  spot,  fragrant  with  flowers,  is  like  stepping  into 
another  country.  But  though  hfe  is  happy,  it  is  not 
irresponsible  within.  Just  as  we  were  entering  we 
were  stopped  to  allow  a  stretcher  to  pass  on  its  way  to 
the  hospital.  The  stretcher  was  improvised  from  a  long 
bamboo  table  turned  upside  down  and  the  patient 
was  a  woman  suffering  from  phosphorus  poisoning. 
It  is  a  favourite  way  for  unhappy  wives  to  commit 
suicide — by  eating  red-tipped  matches.  And  the 
nurses  and  doctors  of  the  Mission  have  a  double 
responsibihty  for  they  must  cure  their  patient  both 
physically  and  mentally,  if  it  is  possible. 

The  hospital  and  nurses'  home  are  models  of 
cleanUness  and  efficiency.     Every  detail  of  the  work, 


ANKING  AND  ITS  TRADITIONS  41 

within  and  without  the  laboratory,  is  carefully  super- 
vised and  meticulously  tended. 

Bishop  Huntington,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Lee  and  Dr. 
Taylor  are  perhaps  the  oldest  foreign  residents  in 
Anking  and  they  have  thrilling  stories  to  tell  of  truly 
fearful  times  when  Governors  and  their  entire  families 
were  refugees  in  the  compound.  One  that  is  told  with 
especial  relish  is  of  the  escapade  of  Dr.  Taylor  who 
pulled  a  fat  Governor  over  the  wall  with  ropes  and  then 
helped  him  to  escape  to  a  Japanese  gunboat  on  the 
river.  It  is  a  common  failing  to  believe  that  adven- 
ture is  the  treasure  of  the  past.  But  we  had  reason 
to  believe  that  times  were  stirring  again  that  night 
when  we  were  awakened  to  unmistakable  sounds  of 
riot.  It  was  the  students'  uprising  in  which  four 
were  seriously  injured,  one  of  their  number  eventually 
dying  of  his  wounds. 

No  story  of  Anking  would  be  complete  without  a 
mention  of  the  beautiful  cross-stitch  work  for  which 
it  is  well-known.  Mrs.  Lee  of  the  St.  Paul  IVIission 
began  the  work  years  ago.  It  is  done  on  the  finest 
linen  and  the  designs  are  of  Peking  water  carriers  and 
camel  caravans,  of  Orphan  Island  on  the  Yangtze 
river  and  other  river  scenes,  and  of  pagodas  and  other 
things  Chinese.  The  work  now  gives  employment  to 
some  300  women  who  receive  better  than  average 
wages.  It  has  progressed  rapidly  enough  and  been 
successful  enough  so  that  the  first  outlaj^  of  capital  has 
nearly  all  been  paid  back. 

From  the  point  at  which  the  business  becomes 
money-making,  it  is  intended  that  it  shall  be  made  co- 
operative,  providmg   better   homes   for   the   workers 


42  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

and  a  sinking  fund  against  years  of  bad  exchange  or 
poor  business.  With  how  much  more  interest  the 
New  York  buyer  would  purchase  the  charming  lun- 
cheon sets  if  he  could  see  the  tea  shop  at  the  gate  of  the 
compound  in  Anking  where  the  Chinese  women  sit  and 
chatter  as  they  carefully  work  the  reds  and  browns  and 
greens  and  china  blues  into  dainty  designs  ! 


I 


CHAPTER    VIII 

KiUKiANG,  A  Tale  of  Glory  Departed 

Years  ago,  tea  and  silk  merchants,  the  aristocrats 
among  the  traders,  sought  the  Yangtze  Valley  for  her 
wealth.  Then  the  Valley  was  rich  in  such  and  the 
great,  green  island  at  the  northern  mouth  of  Tungting 
Lake  was  cultivated  for  its  choice  teas  for  the  fastidious 
court  of  Peking.  Then,  too,  camel  caravans  carried 
bricks  of  the  sun-dried  leaves  overland  from  the  rail- 
road terminus  at  Kalgan  to  supply  the  Russian  market, 
a  thriving  and  increasing  trade  until  its  sudden,  abrupt 
end.  Viceroys  with  hobbies  cultivated  mulberry  plants 
and  built  silk  filatures  along  the  banks  of  the  Yang- 
tze Kiang,  jealously  guarding  their  secrets  from  the 
foreigner. 

But  the  fascination  of  such  a  royal  trade  was 
great  and  many  an  obscure  port  became  prosperous  by 
virtue  of  it.  Such  a  port  was  Kiukiang.  The  slopes 
of  Lu  Shan  yielded  tea  and  mulberry  plants.  The 
natives  continued  their  handwork  trades  in  paper,  lace 
and  tobacco.  Pine  saplings  brought  from  Japan  were 
used  in  the  afforestation  of  the  hills.  In  the  sixties  the 
town  was  thriving  and  teeming  with  tradesmen  who 
supported  a  Race  Club  before  Hankow  ever  thought 
of  her  beautiful  one  of  to-day. 

And  what  is  Kiukiang  now  ?  A  port  of  tranship- 
ment of  pottery  from  Chintehchen,  a  stopping-place 
for  seekers  of  coolness  on  their  way  to  Kuling — that  is 
all.  The  natives  have  degenerated  from  the  race  of 
braves  who  wore  emblazoned  on  their  backs  and  breasts 


44  THE  GREAT  EIVER 

the  figure  of  a  target,  to  indolent  and  poor  labourers. 
The  tea  is  gone  and  the  tradesmen  come  no  more. 

Below  Kiukiang  along  the  Yangtze,  hes  Poyang 
Lake — the  goal  of  the  rivers  that  flow  from  the  interior 
of  Eaangsi.  By  this  route  comes  the  pottery  from 
Nanchang  and  there  in  turn  from  Chintehchen.  By 
this  route,  also,  come  many  other  products  of  the  south, 
rice  and  ramie,  tobacco  and  indigo. 

By  all  logical  reasoning,  Kiukiang  should  be 
situated  on  the  shore  of  the  lake  instead  of  in  her 
breezeless  hollow  of  the  hills.  But  it  is  said  that 
years  ago  Poyang  lake  reached  far  over  to  the  foot 
of  the  Lu  Shan  hills  and  then  Kiukiang  was  built 
upon  the  stretch  of  land  beyond.  There  was  an  island 
in  the  centre  of  the  lake  and  temples  upon  it  as 
well  as  on  the  hills,  and  sampans  carried  devout 
pilgrims  to  their  places  of  worship.  So  it  is  pictured 
in  the  old  Chinese  annals  of  the  province  with  fascinat- 
ing sketches.  As  the  lake  territory  silted  up  and 
moved  eastward,  Kiukiang  remained  locked  by  hills 
and  cut  off  from  her  second  waterway. 

But  what  has  become  of  the  tea  ?  Too  long  the 
Chinese  people  had  thought  themselves  secure  in  their 
ancient  possession  of  a  world  monopoly.  In  the 
seventies,  China  produced  86  per  cent,  of  the  world's 
trade.  By  the  end  of  the  19th  century  this  had 
shrunk  to  25  per  cent.  Farmers  disregarded  the  poorer 
qualities  altogether  and,  because  they  did  not  use 
scientific  methods  in  the  cultivation  of  the  better 
grades,  these,  too,  gradually  came  to  be  inferior. 

The  Government  added  a  stumbling-block  by  im- 
posing heavy  taxation  upon  the  tea  and  the  farmer  hand- 


A  TALE  OF  GLORY  DEPARTED  45 

ed  down  his  outworn  methods  from  generation  to 
generation  hke  an  heirloom.  No  attempt  was  made 
to  cater  to  a  foreign  trade  which  was  more  and  more 
placing  tea  among  the  necessities  of  life.  Afternoon 
tea  was  becoming  an  institution  throughout 
England,  Australia  and  Canada,  and  as  it  became 
so,  Java  and  Ceylon  and  India  grasped  the 
opportunity  and  gradually  grew  into  greater  and 
greater  favour  with  their  lower  prices  and 
better  quaUties. 

And  then  came  the  Russo-Japanese  war  in 
1905  and  the  Russian  market,  which  until  then 
demanded  so  much,  ceased  entirely.  Camel  caravan 
and  cart  ceased  carrying  their  bricks  of  tea 
across  the  Gobi  Desert  and  that  trade  has  never 
been  revived. 

As  if  these  calamities  were  not  enough  to  kill  the 
trade,  malpractices  arose  and  buried  it  deep.  Dirt 
mixed  with  the  tea  to  increase  the  bulk  and  false 
samples  sent  to  buyers  undermined  the  trust  which 
is  so  important  for  sound,  permanent  trade. 
Now  India,  Ceylon,  and  Java  teas  have  almost 
completely  usurped  the  place  that  those  of  China 
held  so  long. 

The  farmer,  secure  in  his  belief  that  the  tea  in- 
dustry is  a  gift  from  the  gods,  goes  on  planting  and 
picking  as  his  father  and  grandfather  did  before  him. 
He  plants  thickly,  thinking  thus  to  get  the  most  out 
of  the  land  when,  in  reality,  the  plants  would  yield 
more  heavily  if  thinned  out  and  distributed  over  a 
greater  area.  When  he  finds  the  plants  leaved,  he 
gathers  the  leaves  all  at  once,  while  science  and  better 


46  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

method  teaches  that  they  should  be  carefully  selected 
and  picked  at  intervals.  And  he  commits  a  crowning 
error  when  he  allows  the  gathered  product  to  lie  in 
heaps  indefinitely  never  moving  it  for  rain  or  humidity 
until  necessity  moves  him  to  do  so. 

Even  with  all  this,  China  could  no  doubt  increase 
her  market  for  tea  if  excessive  taxation  were  removed, 
because  the  flavour  of  Chinese  tea  is  known  to  be 
unmatchable.  And  so  the  trade  is  not  hopeless. 
Education  would  do  much  for  the  farmers.  Experi- 
mental schools  could  be  estabhshed,  experts  could  be 
sent  about  the  country  to  plant  seed  and  teach  new 
methods  of  harvesting.  Education  and  the  removal  of 
taxation  seem  to  be  the  only  two  remedies  in  sight 
for  present  conditions  of  the  trade. 

In  the  meantime,  Kiukiang  has  slipped  into 
obscurity.  She  has  had  no  "  muck  and  truck  "  to  fall 
back  upon  as  had  Hankow.  Held  in  the  hollow  of 
Lu  Shan  hills,  the  breathless  heat  of  her  summer  is 
proverbial.  And  her  halcyon  days  are  over.  One 
can  dip  back  into  the  glorious  days  of  the  past  by 
thumbing  over  the  grey  and  dusty  pages  of  her  old 
race  calendars  when  visiting  horses  were  brought  from 
Chinkiang  and  Hankow  and  when  the  captains  of  the 
up  and  down  river  boats  presented  purses  for  the 
races.  One  can  imagine  the  old-time  victoria,  that 
later  gave  place  to  the  motor-car  with  Filipino 
chauffeur,  driving  the  ladies  to  the  race  course  on 
the  great  days. 

One  can  go  out  along  the  old  city  wall  to  the  little 
lake  with  its  picturesque  bridge  and  causeway  and  its 
rows  and  rows  of  women  washing  the  clothes  of  Kiu- 


A  TALE  OF  GLORY  DEPARTED  47 

kiang's  blue-gowned  population.  There  can  be  seen 
the  little  island  with  its  ancient  pavilion  first  called 
"  The  Pavilion  above  Drowned  Moon,"  where  Whang 
Tan-chuen  was  met  by  a  fairy  and  tavight  how  to 
heal  the  film  over  his  mother's  eyes — a  bit  of  the 
tradition  of  the  more  distant  past.  But  one  cannot 
bring  these  things  back. 


CHAPTER    IX 

Nanchang  the  Unassailable 

Away  down  in  Central  Kiangsi,  sheltered  by  the 
Western  Hills,  Hes  a  great  city,  inaccessible,  secure, 
and  untouched  by  modern  thought,  a  city  with  a 
population  which  equals  that  of  San  Francisco,  and 
the  territory  of  which  spreads  far  out  beyond  the  city 
gates  and  furnishes  raw  products  for  her  many  Indus, 
tries.  Every  street  and  temple  breathes  religious  super- 
stition and  her  history  is  told  in  legend. 

Nanchang  is  perhaps  unique  in  that  it  has  never 
been  sacked  in  the  memory  of  man.  When  the  Tai- 
pings  years  ago  came  to  the  wall  of  Nanchang,  they 
saw,  seated  upon  it,  the  figure  of  a  huge  man  swinging 
his  feet  in  the  moat.  He  was  apparently  selling  sandals 
three  feet  in  length  to  the  beleaguered  citizens.  That 
was  enough  for  the  attacking  band.  They  turned  and 
fled.  The  figure  of  the  man  was  an  idol  of  the  good 
magistrate,  Hsu  Hsien-chen,  who  is  worshipped  not 
only  in  Nanchang,  but  all  over  Kiangsi  province  and 
indeed  all  over  China,  wherever  Kiangsi  people  settle. 
He  was  deified  because  he  was  so  just  and  kind  and 
sympathetic,  and  because  he  never  took  "  squeeze  " 
and  would  not  tolerate  corruption.  He  also  threw 
the  flood  dragon  down  a  well,  telling  him  as  he  did  so 
that  he  might  come  forth  when  the  iron  tree  blossomed. 
This  well  is  in  the  huge  Wen  Sheo-kung  temple  in  the 
centre  of  the  city  and,  though  this  temple  was  burned 
down  six  years  ago,  it  is  now  being  rebuilt  at  a  huge 


o 


< 


NANCHANG  THE  UNASSAILABLE  49 

cost,  because  the  people  insist  that  they  cannot  be 
without  it. 

Plague  and  flood  and  brigandage  would  come  if 
there  were  no  Wen  Sheo  Kung  temple  in  which  to 
worship  in  Nanchang.  There  are  quantities  of  shops 
and  stands,  exhibiting  articles  of  all  description, 
crowded  into  the  first  temple.  One  is  reminded  of  the 
temples  of  Jerusalem  with  their  money-changers.  There 
are  sidewalk  stands  under  huge  umbrellas  exhibiting 
food-stuffs,  articles  of  clothing,  trinkets.  Behind  the 
temple  400  workmen  are  busy,  planing  wood,  carving 
intricate  designs  in  pieces  destined  for  the  ceiling  and 
decorative  alcoves ;  fashioning  marvellous  dragons, 
lions  and  unicorns  ;  and  working  on  the  structure. 

Nanchang  is  very  wealthy.  Porcelains  come  first 
in  the  list  of  exports  as  Nanchang  is  the  distributing 
centre  for  Chintehchen,  100  miles  away,  one  of  the 
largest  potteries  in  the  world.  There  are  a  few 
porcelain  manufacturies  in  the  capital  city  herseK, 
one,  which  we  visited,  in  a  private  home.  It  was  in 
the  home  of  Mr.  Yuan  Chin-fang,  a  wealthy  banker, 
a  scholar  and  artist,  and  a  connoisseur  of  porcelains. 

When  Mr.  Yuan  appeared,  an  approachable, 
friendly  man,  fastidiously  dressed  in  a  very  fine  satin 
gown,  we  were  served  with  tea  and  shown  the  col- 
lection of  porcelains  arranged  throughout  the  house. 
His  prize  was  a  huge  vase  of  Kang  Hsi  blue  and  white, 
about  three  feet  high  and  twenty  inches  across,  which 
was  named  after  Li  T'ai  Po.  IVIr.  Yuan  values  it  at 
twenty  thousand  dollars. 

Just  across  the  way  is  the  porcelain  factory, 
with   its   fascinating   tiny   bowls   filled   with    colour, 


60  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

its  rows  of  brushes  of  different  sizes  and  lengths,  its 
unfinished  bowls  and  blow-pipes.  We  saw  the  por- 
celain dust  which  is  blown  over  the  embossed  design 
lying  in  little  piles  and  we  looked  at  many  delicately 
finished  pieces  which  seemed  to  carry  out  the  ancient 
requirements  of  being  "  as  transparent  as  a  mirror, 
as  thin  as  paper,  and  as  blue  as  the  sky." 

Mr.  Yuan's  other  toy  is  a  house  built  entirely  in 
foreign  style,  which  he  exhibits  as  a  show  place  with 
great  pride.  The  "  refreshments  "  served  there  were 
just  the  beginning  of  a  day  which  developed  into 
a  succession  of  teas. 

The  factors  which  contribute  toward  making  Nan- 
chang  a  wealthy  city  are  that  her  people  are  peaceful ; 
that  she  has  never  been  looted  ;  that  she  does  not 
harbour  a  nest  of  brigands  ;  that  rice  and  clothing  are 
cheap,  that  she  is  in  the  centre  of  an  agricultural  district 
which  raises  enough  food  in  one  year  to  last  for  three  ; 
and  that  there  are  no  large  centres  of  amusement  to 
draw  the  people's  money.  There  are  multitudinous 
products  of  the  district  and  the  resulting  industries, 
including  rice,  bamboo,  camphor  wood,  hemp,  pottery, 
the  manufacture  of  ink,  and  silver,  brass,  copper  and 
gold  shops. 

The  methods  used  in  these  shops  are  the  same 
that  were  used  thousands  of  years  ago.  We  watch- 
ed a  man  drawing  silver  with  a  small  hand  windlass 
by  pulling  it  through  many  holes  graduated  to  smaller 
and  smaller  sizes.  Nearby  two  men  were  pounding  gold 
leaf.  One  had  been  there  twenty  years,  the  other  thirty, 
steadily  hammering  for  twelve  hours  a  day  and  for 
365  days  a  year.     The  gold  was  placed  in  layers  with 


NANCHANG  THE  UNASSAILABLE  51 

black  paper  between  and  made  into  a  square  package. 
This  was  placed  on  a  stone  block  and  the  men  sat 
on  opposite  sides  of  it.  One  raised  his  iron  mallet 
high  in  the  air.  The  other  timed  his  stroke  to  the  first 
man's  and  placed  it  between  his  rythmical  beating. 
They  were  pleased  at  our  interest  and  gave  us  the  iron 
mallets  to  lift  so  that  we  could  see  how  heavy  they 
were. 

The  worst  sweat  shop  was  a  tiny  room  without 
ventilation  of  any  kind  in  which  twenty  or  thirty  men 
were  crowded.  They  were  cutting  the  thinnest  of  gold 
leaf  into  symmetrical  squares  and  placing  these  squares 
between  thin  paper.  The  ragged  edges  were  cut  into- 
fine  scraps  and  bundled  up  to  use  for  plating.  A 
breath  of  air  in  the  place  would  have  scattered  these 
tiny  pieces  all  over  the  shop. 

We  then  visited  a  tobacco  shop  and  saw  the  brown 
leaves  as  they  came  in  from  the  country.  A  woman 
sat  and  picked  the  fibre  from  the  leaves.  It  was  all 
cut  into  pieces  and  then  packed  into  a  press.  Two 
Httle  boys,  apprentices,  worked  this  primitive  piece  of 
machinery.  It  could  hardly  be  called  machinery. 
They  simply  jumped  on  a  log  that  acted  as  a  lever  and 
drove  the  boards  together  which  formed  the  press. 

To  make  the  bricks  as  hard  as  rocks  they  worked 
a  windlass  by  means  of  log  levers.  They  stood  on  the 
far  end  and,  hanging  by  little  ropes  from  the  ceiling, 
jumped  up  and  down.  The  bricks  after  coming  from 
the  press  were  shaved  finely.  Baskets  of  powdered 
cameha  seed  with  which  the  tobacco  is  diluted  are 
exposed  to  view,  no  attempt  being  made  to  conceal 
the  deception.     Everything  was  brown  in  the  shop 


52  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

— the  rags  that  the  sturdy-looking  boys  were  wearing, 
the  floor,  the  logs  and  planks,  the  very  bodies  of  the 
workers.  At  the  front  of  the  shop  the  tobacco  is  on 
sale  in  packages  of  varying  sizes  and  likewise  the  silver 
water-pipes  which  are  so  popular  among  the  Chinese. 

Next,  we  visited  a  long,  narrow,  winding  street 
filled  with  bamboo.  We  seemed  to  be  stepping  into  an 
arbour  of  dried  bamboo  trees,  whose  branches  met  in 
a  solid  roof  at  the  top.  Brooms,  baskets,  ropes,  fish 
nets,  wheelbarrow  yokes,  buckets  and  cups.  There 
was  hemp,  too,  and  some  coarse  shau-pu  cloth  made 
from  that.  The  street  was  about  two  city  blocks  long. 
And  the  ink-shops,  too,  were  interesting  with  their 
fascinating  sticks  of  ink,  Avhich  are  decorated  with 
dragons  and  horses  and  men  and  women,  and  we 
learned  that  the  ink  was  manufactured  from  the  soot 
of  burned  pine  trees,  mixed  with  a  substance  made  from 
cow's  hoofs  and  horns. 

Camphor  wood  is  one  of  the  biggest  products  of 
the  territory,  boats  being  made  of  it  and  all  the 
images  in  the  temples  being  carved  from  it. 

Nanchang  is  evidently  situated  in  the  centre  of 
one  of  the  richest  districts  of  China.  Rice  fields 
surround  the  city,  and  the  hills  at  the  back  furnish 
the  camphor  and  bamboo,  and  are  rich  in  minerals. 
A  company  operated  for  gold  in  the  Western  Hills  at 
one  time  and  made  a  fair  profit  until  the  officials 
learned  of  it  and  *' squeezed"  it  out  of  existence. 
Since  then  the  minerals  have  remained  untouched. 

It  seems  strange  that  such  a  thriving  metropoHs 
should  be  hidden  away  in  the  hills,  with  access  to  it  only 
by  slow  boat  over  Poyang  lake  or  by  a  most  uncom- 


NANCHANG  THE  UNASSAILABLE  53 

fortable  little  train  which  travels  there  and  back  daily. 
Perhaps  it  is  due  to  this  inaccessibiUty  that  it  is  so 
contented,  peaceful  and  prosperous.  At  the  West  Gate* 
guarding  the  entrance  to  the  city,  is  an  old  pagoda, 
topped  by  a  golden  ball.  This  ball  guards  the  scholars 
of  the  city  and,  if  it  should  ever  fall,  no  more  scholars 
would  come  out  of  Nanchang.  The  structure  that 
supports  it  is  so  old  that  it  seems  ready  to  tumble 
down,  and  no  one  is  allowed  to  ascend  its  tortuous 
steps,  but  still  it  stands,  beautiful  against  the  even- 
ing sky,  its  golden  ball  untarnished  as  if  to  prove  the 
truth  of  the  avowal  of  the  Chinese,  that  it  is  pure  gold. 

In  the  centre  of  the  city  is  East  Lake.  The  island 
upon  it  is  named  "  The  Isle  of  a  Hundred  Flowers," 
and  here,  long  ages  ago,  a  hermit  dwelt  for  many  years 
until  he  was  sought  out  and  found  to  be  a  weary 
official  in  hiding,  when,  suddenly  as  he  appeared,  he 
vanished  again. 

Camphor  wood  boats  ply  slowly  over  the  lake 
between  the  lotus  lily  pads  that  are  beginning  now  to 
grow  abundant,  and  in  these  days  of  the  dragon  festival 
the  waters  will  be  scattered  with  rice  because  legend 
tells  of  a  good  man  drowned  and  rice  scattered  upon 
the  water  to  keep  the  fishes  from  the  body. 

Despite  Nanchang's  peaceful  history,  in  the  riot 
of  1906  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Kingham,  Plymouth  Brethren 
missionaries,  were  mistaken  for  Roman  CathoUcs  and 
killed  by  the  Chinese  who  were  angered  because  it 
was  said  Catholics  had  interfered  with  the  administra- 
tion of  native  law.  Dr.  Ida  Kahn,  a  Chinese  physician 
well-known  in  China,  conducts  a  hospital  for  women 
-and  children  in  Nanchang.    We  called  to  see  her  and 


54  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

she  decided  that  we  should  go  to  the  Buddhist  nunnery. 
"  You  see,  I  haven't  been  there  for  several  years,'* 
she  said  (you  could  shut  your  eyes  and  beheve  that. 
Dr.  Mar}^  Stone  was  talking) — "  and  I  will  take  some 
tea  and  some  sweets,  and,  of  course,  they  will  be  glad 
to  see  us." 

So  we  went  out  beyond  the  pagoda  and  saw  a 
new  product  of  Nanchang,  acres  and  acres  of  grave- 
mounds,  and  came  to  the  nunnery  which  has  been 
there  nobody  knows  how  long.  The  sisters  came 
out  in  their  grey  gowns  with  the  nine  burnings  showing 
plainly  upon  their  shaved  heads,  and  entertained  us 
bj^  showing  us  the  temple,  serving  us  a  vegetarian 
lunch,  and  exhibiting  the  coffins — 60  of  them — which 
contain  the  bodies  of  people  who  died  in  Nanchang 
and  are  now  waiting  to  be  taken  to  their  old  homes  for 
burial.  Each  coffin  has  a  httle  room  of  its  own, 
which  rents  for  two  dollars  a  month.  It  is  a 
gruesome  sight.  But  there  are  not  many  foreigners  in 
Nanchang.  It  is  a  very  conservative  city  and  does 
not  believe  in  "  The  Open  Door." 


^St'^ 


fti,- 


JV. 


On  the  Han  River 


'^^^7^ji^: 


The  Bund  at  Hankow 


7'o  7-'((cc  /'(iffc  jJ 


CHAPTER     X 
Hankow,  the  Wonder-City  of  China 

Hankow  lies  at  the  centre  of  raili-oads  and  water- 
ways. The  Pehan  Railway  is  a  link  with  the  north, 
the  Han  River  is  like  a  huge  cornucopia  pouring  the 
riches  of  the  north-west  into  her  lap,  from  the  west 
comes  the  romantic  trade  of  Szechuan,  from  the  south 
across  Tungting  Lake  and  by  the  railway  from  Chang- 
sha,  which  is  stretching  out  towards  Canton,  come  the 
mineral  and  forest  products  of  Hunan,  and  the  outlet 
to  the  east  is  by  the  great  Yangtze  Kiang  to  the  port 
of  Shanghai.  Thus  natural  conditions  balance  them- 
selves against  the  unstable  affairs  of  to-day  and  make 
the  future  worth  while  waiting  for. 

It  was  tea  and  silk  that  started  Hankow  just  as 
the  rest  of  the  Valley  was  opened  up  by  the  rich 
possibilities  of  the  two  trades.  But  these  luxuries  were 
not  enough  to  justify  the  growth  of  a  great  mart  of 
trade  and  the  real  boom  began  in  the  later  nineties. 
Hankow  has  "  muck  and  truck  "  to  thank  for  the 
progress  she  has  made  and  the  position  she  has  every 
right  to  command  in  China's  business. 

So  it  is  that  trade  reports  of  to-day  read  differently 
from  those  of  some  years  ago  and  include  in  their  lists 
of  exports  such  articles  as  sesamum  seed,  bristles,  goa  t 
skins,  beans,  vegetable  tallow,  beancake,  raw  cotton, 
bones,  hides  of  all  kinds  and  by-products  made  from 
them. 

Goat  skins  have  increased  greatly  as  an  export 
during   the   last   ten   years.     During   war  years,   the 


56  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

demand  for  these  skins  was  so  great  that  those  who 
held  a  monopoly  in  Hankow  demanded  two  dollars 
gold  per  pound  for  them.  Speculators  in  New  York 
were  forced  to  sell  at  a  price  lower  than  that  at 
which  they  were  purchased,  not  to  mention  costs  of 
transportation. 

One  of  the  great  industries  of  Hankow  is  press- 
packing.  The  huge  cement  godowns,  with  the  winding 
stairs  by  which  coolie  labour  mounts  to  the  top,  and 
the  tanks  upon  the  top  feeding  automatic  sprinklers, 
are  among  the  structures  first  noticed  by  the  traveller 
to  Hankow.  Incidentally,  the  automatic  sprinklers, 
only  lately  installed,  have  greatly  lessened  the  fre- 
quency of  fires  in  the  cotton  godowns. 

The  area  immediately  surrounding  Hankow  is  level 
and  cultivated  as  truck-gardens.  Farther  away  and 
nearer  the  Han  river  there  is  hilly  country  and  the 
northern  slopes  of  these  ridges  are  cultivated  with 
wheat  and  the  south  slopes  with  rice.  In  a  country  that 
is  traditionally  and  historically  rice-growing,  China  still 
has  the  largest  wheat-consuming  population  in  the 
world.  The  bran  is  fed  to  animals  and  much  of  it  is 
shipped  to  Japan  to  be  used  in  the  manufacture  of  beer. 

There  is  great  need  for  intensive  farming. 
A  look  at  the  country  leads  one  to  beheve  that 
it  is  intensively  farmed,  but  in  reality  much  could  be 
done  to  increase  the  yield  of  crops  by  scientific  improve- 
ment. Deforestation,  coupled  with  prevalent  floods, 
works  destruction  and  allows  the  normal  moisture 
of  the  soil  to  be  lost.  There  is  no  selection  of  seed  or 
improvement  of  methods  in  harvesting  or  in  packing  in 
the  country  districts.     It  is  common  enough  to  see 


THE  WONDER-CITY  OF  CHINA  67 

cotton  dropping  out  of  the  shapeless  torn  bags  that 
have  come  in  from  the  country,  strewing  the  streets 
with  its  fleecy  softness  or  afloat  on  the  river — and  this 
at  a  time  when  the  southern  farmers  of  America  are 
getting  forty  cents  a  pound  for  the  raw  product. 

This  lack  of  science  and  improvement,  hand  in  hand 
with  pretty  general  prosperity  among  the  farmers,  goes 
to  prove  the  wealth  of  the  country  and  the  advantage 
of  Hankow's  position  geographically.  Along  the  banks 
of  the  Han  river  and  in  the  cities  of  Wuchang  and 
Hanyang  there  are  bean  mills,  flour  mills,  cotton  spin- 
ning and  weaving  factories,  iron  and  steel  works,  a 
huge  cigarette  factory  where  native  leaf  tobacco  is 
used,  silk  filatures,  factories  for  weaving  cloth  from 
ramie,  match  factories,  etc.  Transhipments  of  medi- 
cines from  Szechuan,  zinc  and  manganese  ore  from 
Hunan  increase  the  prosperity  of  the  port  in  normal 
times  and  who  knows  what  wealth  has  been  made  and 
is  constantly  being  gathered  from  the  illicit  trade  in 
opium  ? 

The  traveller  up  river,  no  matter  how  much  he  has 
been  told  of  the  size  and  beauty  of  this  port  which  lies 
640  miles  from  the  sea,  is  quite  unprepared  for  the 
length  of  beautiful  bund  which  fronts  the  concessions 
of  Hankow,  wide  and  clean  and  lined  with  trees,  or  for 
the  appearance  of  the  big  white  buildings  facing  the 
water.  The  Hongkong  &  Shanghai  Bank  is  easily 
the  most  beautiful  of  all.  It  and  the  International 
Bank,  which  towers  above  the  former  and  stands  out 
from  them  all  to  one  who  views  Hankow  as  his  ship 
steams  up  to  the  wharf,  were  erected  in  1920.  Of 
the  newer  buildings,  the  Russo-Asiatic  Bank  is  the  old- 


58  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

est  and  it  is  still  one  of  the  finest.  In  the  same  block 
is  the  fine  building  belonging  to  Reiss  &  Co.  Customs 
headquarters  are  temporarily  in  the  Hongkong  & 
Shanghai  Bank  building,  but  work  is  in  progress  on  a 
set  of  buildings  to  be  erected  on  the  old  Customs' 
site  at  the  very  end  of  the  Bund  near  the  spot  where 
Butterfield  &  Swire  have  their  offices. 

Away  at  the  opposite  end  of  the  Bund  is  the 
beautiful  old  German  Consulate  building  which  Chin- 
ese labour  is  busily  repairing  and  preparing  for  the 
future. 

At  approximately  the  centre  of  the  length  of 
bund  is  the  British  Consulate  compound  where  a  tall 
flagpole  flies  the  Union  Jack. 

The  native  city  of  Hankow  is  dirty  and  crowded, 
and  was  built  without  plan  or  forethought.  It  was 
totally  burned  to  the  ground  in  1911.  Officials  were 
then  urged  to  take  the  opportunity  of  rebuilding  with 
some  system,  making  the  streets  wide  and  straight, 
and  erecting  proper  houses.  There  was  hope  for  a 
time  of  accomplishing  that  under  foreign  supervision, 
but  the  greed  of  the  officials  overbalanced  their  public 
spirit  and  to-day  the  city  is  worse,  if  anything,  than 
before. 

Throughout  the  summer  of  1921,  the  city  was 
distracted  with  the  fear  engendered  by  frequent  loot- 
ing raids  of  bandits  up  and  down  the  river.  Natives 
were  to  be  seen  crowding  through  the  gates  into  the 
concessions  carrying  their  baggage  or  sending  it  before 
them  on  a  coolie's  back,  their  faces  worried  and  sad. 
Men,  women  and  children  were  seeking  safety,  the 
cooHes  charging  them  outlandish  prices  for  their  labom-. 


THE  WONDER-CITY  OF  CHINA  69 

foreign  firms  charging  them  still  more  outlandish  prices 
for  the  use  of  their  godowns  in  which  to  store  their 
boxes,  bundles  and  bags. 

But  as  one  goes  riding  through  the  streets  of  the 
concessions  in  a  ricsha  or  in  one  of  Hankow's  queer 
conglomerate  collection  of  motor  cars,  one  is  impressed 
with  a  sense  of  relief,  a  kind  of  peace  and  rest  that 
might  come  with  a  visit  to  a  clean  homeland,  a  relaxa- 
tion from  a  habit  of  tensing  the  muscles  against  the 
sights  and  smells  of  China.  There  are,  or  were,  five 
concessions  in  Hankow  :  the  British,  the  French,  the 
Japanese,  the  Russian  and  the  German.  The  German 
has  become  the  First  and  the  Russian  has  become 
the  Second  Administrative  District.  The  Americans 
live  throughout  the  French  and  Russian  districts. 
Riding  through  the  Russian  concession,  one  is  often 
greeted  by  the  pleasant  fragrance  of  tea  leaves  issuing 
from  the  factories  that  thrust  themselves  up  like  old 
fortresses  along  the  way. 

The  British  Consul  and  Municipal  Council  operate 
very  efficiently  throughout  their  own  concession  with  a 
Volunteer  Fire  Department,  a  police  force,  and  an 
exceptionally  fine  Health  Department.  The  Health 
Department  has  so  successfully  rid  their  section  of  mos- 
quitoes as  to  make  it  the  envy  of  all  the  others.  Other 
nationals  have  their  consuls  and  each  concession  has 
its  own  poHce  force  and  volunteer  fire  department. 

The  crown  of  Hankow  is  her  race  club.  Without 
it  the  foreign  women  of  the  community  would  find 
no  relief  from  the  excessive  heat  of  summer ;  without 
it  the  men  would  grow  fat  and  lazy  and  the  city  would 
resolve  itself  into  gossiping  and  gossip-creating  circles. 


60  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

But  it  is  impossible  to  imagine  Hankow  without 
the  Race  Club.  It  is  the  centre  of  everything.  It  is 
very  nearly  unique.  Where  else  in  the  world  can  you 
find  a  Club  supported  by  so  many  different  nationals 
and  offering  so  many  different  sports  and  amusements  ? 
There  is  polo  and  horse  racing,  clay-pigeon  shooting, 
swimming  and  tennis,  bowling,  golf,  cricket  and  base- 
ball, dancing — in  the  winter  over  the  swimming  bath, 
in  the  summer  in  the  large  drawing  room  just  off  the 
verandah — and  there  is  an  orchestra  which  furnishes 
classical  music  part  of  the  afternoon  and  dance  music 
in  the  later  hours  and  whose  Sunday  afternoon  con- 
certs are  well  worth  hearing. 

The  Club  is  approached  by  a  long  shady  drive 
which  seems  to  transport  you  from  China  to  the 
Homeland.  Every  day  the  parking  grounds  are  filled 
with  motor-cars,  French  and  British  and  American 
makes,  interspersed  with  types  one  never  saw  or  heard 
of.  In  the  hot  days  of  summer  everyone  is  in 
the  swimming  bath.  The  water  is  purified  by  violet 
rays  and  is  constantly  being  changed  and  is  also 
analysed  microscopically  by  the  physicians  of  the  port. 

From  the  bath,  one  can  go  out  upon  the  bowling 
green  or  the  tennis  courts,  or  on  to  the  verandahs 
and  lawns  that  are  constantly  filled  with  colourful 
groups  of  people  who  are  one  and  all  grateful  and 
appreciative  and  proud  of  this  beautiful  haven  of 
comparative  coolness  from  the  stifling  heat  of  the 
Yangtze  valley. 

E 


CHAPTER     XI 
Hanyang,  the  Hinge  of  the  Three  Cities 

Just  where  the  Han  river  flows  into  the  Yangtze, 
behind  a  forest  of  masts,  hes  the  city  of  Hanyang, 
spread  out  at  the  foot  of  Tortoise  Hill  and  hanging 
over  the  edge  of  the  two  rivers  that  form  its  southern 
and  eastern  boundaries.  A  point  of  great  strategic 
importance — far  more  so  than  either  Hankow  or 
Wuchang — it  seems  to  form  a  hinge  between  the  two 
cities  and  yet  command  them.  Any  army  that  could 
hold  the  hill  which  overlooks  the  crowded  shacks  of  the 
city  would  be  in  a  position  of  great  power — the  Yangtze 
could  be  commanded  in  both  directions  and  the  Han 
River  held,  thus  controlling  the  food  supplies  that  come 
in  such  abundance  from  the  north-western  districts. 
For,  though  the  broad  sweep  of  the  Yangtze — a  mile 
wide  at  that  point — seems  to  make  the  narrow,  crowded 
mouth  of  the  Han  look  small  and  insignificant,  yet 
it  is  an  artery  of  commerce  by  which  junks  bring  down 
Chinese  products  in  great  abundance  in  exchange  for 
foreign  imports.  In  the  interior,  drained  by  the 
Han,  there  are  not  only  missionary  stations  but  Ameri- 
can and  British  representatives  of  great  oil,  tobacco 
and  sugar  firms. 

In  1911,  when  Yuan  Shi-kai's  army  came  through 
the  Race  Club  at  Hankow,  mowed  down  the  Hunan 
army  with  its  machine-guns,  and  then  crossed  the 
river  and  captured  Hanyang,  the  possession  of  Wu- 
chang by  the  Republican  army  lost  its  value.  That 
incident  alone  proved  the  importance  of  the  hill.     In 


62  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

the  Taiping  time,  it  was  captured  again  and  again. 
Now,  the  Chinese  officials  seem  to  reaUze  its  value 
well,  for  they  will  not  allow  the  most  innocent  visitor 
to  mount  the  hill,  nor  will  they  permit  him  to  go  into 
the  arsenal,  which  is  working  overtime,  at  the  expense 
of  some  Chinese  general,  in  turning  out  its  weapons. 

It  was  in  Hanyang  that  the  Rev.  W.  Arthur 
Cornaby,  who  understood  so  much  about  less  well- 
known  parts  of  China  and  Chinese  life,  lived  and  worked 
for  so  many  years.  The  city  itself  is  low,  the  streets 
are  slimy  with  the  dirty  water  slopped  from  the 
buckets  of  the  water  coolies.  In  high  water  time,  these 
streets  are  often  flooded. 

Beyond  the  city  and  farther  up  the  Han  are  the 
great  Hanyang  Iron  and  Steel  Works  so  well-known  in 
China  and  in  other  countries  too.  We  went  with  the 
manager,  ]Mr.  Z.  T.  K.  Woo,  through  the  works.  We 
walked  inside  the  huge  blast  furnaces  which  are  waiting 
now  for  repairs  and  saw  the  bellows-like  top  which  holds 
the  ore  and  the  coke  and  the  flux  within  its  expanded 
sides,  seamed  and  brown,  down  to  the  narrower 
cyHnder  at  the  bottom,  pierced  with  holes  for  the  outlet 
of  melted  iron.  Outside,  lining  the  railway,  are  piles 
and  piles  of  coke  and  limestone  and  ore. 

Beyond  the  railway,  we  went  into  rooms  where 
huge  engines  were  heating  air  for  the  blast  furnaces. 
Here  all  sensations  were  drowned  in  noise.  Then 
on  again  to  the  platform  which  overlooks  the  blast 
furnaces  which  are  in  use  now.  Here  one  sees  the  iron — 
real  lava — pouring  out  in  seething  waves  over  the  edge 
of  an  embankment  into  a  huge  cauldron.  We  waited 
there  until  the  iron  was  ready  to  be  released  from  the 


THE  HINGE  OF  THE  THREE  CITIES  63 

blast  furnace.  A  man  pushed  and  prodded  the  opening 
with  a  long  iron  until,  in  a  burst  of  blinding  brilliance, 
it  rushed  forth,  heating  the  air  all  around,  throw- 
ing off  yellow  sparks  in  every  direction  and  seeking 
its  pathway  down  the  canals  that  had  been  laid  for 
it  and  on  into  innumerable  forms.  It  was  a  sight  to 
watch  breathlessly.  When  all  the  forms  were  filled, 
the  "blowing  out"  took  place.  The  result  was  a 
gorgeous  display  of  fireworks  and  then  the  hole  was 
closed  with  sand  and  mud.  With  a  shrill  whistling, 
the  process  was  ended  for  another  few  hours. 

Marvelling,  we  commented  on  the  confidence  of  the 
Chinese  who  worked  so  familiarly  with  this  white-hot 
substance.  To  that,  Mr.  Woo  answered,  "  The  Chinese 
are  not  really  cowards.  They  are  afraid  of  the  torture 
and  persecution  that  has  been  the  history  of  Chinese 
ofl&cialdom,  but  they  are  not  cowards." 

Riding  on  an  elevator  which  was  accustomed  to 
transporting  wheel-barrow  loads  of  ore  and  coke,  we 
went  to  the  very  top  of  a  blast  furnace  where  the  great 
lid  was  lifted  automatically  to  allow  the  piled-up 
materials  to  slide  down  into  the  burning  mass  below. 
Whenever  the  lid  came  up,  a  volume  of  gas  came  out 
great  enough,  it  seemed,  to  asphyxiate  the  workmen 
in  close  range.  From  the  platform  above  the  furnace, 
one  can  look  down  upon  the  crowded  river  below  and 
upon  the  great  watery  province  behind  where  all 
streams  run  toward  the  Yangtze. 

After  coming  down  from  this  high  point  we 
wandered  through  the  steel  works  where  we  viewed 
the  boiling,  spluttering,  mass  of  whiteness  through  a 
piece  of  blue  glass  ;  there  were  huge  blocks  of  steel 


64  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

being  rolled  out  and  chopped  into  proper  lengths  for 
rails  ;  and  in  the  foundry  steel  was  being  poured  into 
moulds  of  all  shapes  and  sizes. 

Mr.  Woo  explained  that  as  this  was  the  only 
iron  and  steel  works  in  China,  it  was  expected  to 
supply  every  size  and  description  of  bolt,  nut  and 
screw,  and  that  many  of  the  moulds  which  had  to  be 
made  were  only  used  for  one  order.  "  That,"  he  said 
"is  just  one  of  the  difficulties  which  confronts  a 
pioneer  works." 

There  is  much  talk  concerning  the  new  works 
which  are  to  be  erected  at  Tayeh.  Tayeh  is  60  li 
down  the  river  and  it  is  from  there  that  the  iron  ore 
for  the  Hanyang  works  is  obtained.  The  latter  works 
are  not  in  a  favourable  economic  position,  as  they  are 
placed  between  their  sources  of  supply  rather  than  at 
one  end  or  the  other,  which  latter  position  would  cut  the 
cost  of  the  shipment  of  cargo  in  half.  As  it  is,  coke  is 
brought  from  Pinghsiang  in  Kiangsi  province,  through 
Hunan  to  Hanyang.  The  Hunan  Government  extorts 
a  ridiculous  revenue  in  return  for  the  right  to  carry 
the  coke  inside  the  boundaries  of  its  state. 

The  ore,  then,  comes  from  Taj^eh  and  after 
manufacture,  goes  down  the  river  again — a  double 
trip  !  The  Tayeh  works,  which  are  planned  to  be 
the  equal  of  any  in  the  world,  will  find  many  of  these 
obstacles  eliminated — but  not  the  Japanese  obstacle. 

Years  ago,  the  Chinese  Government  secured 
a  loan  from  Japan  and  used  the  Hanyang  Iron 
Works  as  security.  They  then  made  a  contract  to 
supply  pig  iron  to  Japan  at  a  certain  low  rate  inde- 
finitely.    Since  the  Great  War  the  price  of  iron  has  risen 


Hanyang  Iron  Works 


Hanyang's  Forest  of  Masts 


'/'()  Fiire  l'(t{/r  6^ 


THE  HINGE  OF  THE  THREE  CITIES  65 

tremendously  of  course,  with  the  result  that  Hanyeh- 
ping  has  continued  to  lose  steadily  through  a  contract 
made  by  short-sighted  men.  Moreover,  the  terms  of 
Group  III  of  the  Twenty-one  Demands,  if  enforced 
to  their  fullest  power,  would  actually  prevent  any 
foreigner  other  than  Japanese  or  Chinese  from  opening 
up  any  mines  in  all  the  region  about  Hanyang,  about 
the  Pinghsiang  coal  mine  and  the  Tayeh  iron  mines  ! 
They  have  already  made  the  Hanyehping  company, 
which  is  Chinese,  co-operative  with  the  Japanese, 
with  the  latter  holding  the  balance  of  control — a 
clause  which  simply  excludes  all  nationals  except 
the  Japanese  from  entering  into  industrial  development 
about  this  part  of  the  Yangtze,  which  has  long  been 
known  as  the  sphere  of  British  influence  ! 

The  Hanyang  Iron  Works  has  greatly  improved  the 
condition  of  their  workmen  and  also,  as  a  result, 
the  condition  of  the  women  of  that  district.  The 
Y.M.C.A.,  which  works  in  conjunction  with  the  same 
organization  in  Hankow,  is  doing  progressive  work  in 
Hanyang.  Rest  rooms  for  the  workmen,  good  living 
conditions,  and  all  the  things  that  go  with  a  Y.M.C.A. 
are  offered. 

Going  back  from  Hanyang  to  Hankow  in  a  launch 
belonging  to  the  Hanyehping  company,  threading 
our  way  through  the  throngs  of  sail  boats  and  sampans, 
we  had  a  last  impression — this  time  of  wasted  labour. 
These  few  launches  which  carry  passengers  to  and  from 
the  iron  works  give  the  only  efficient  service  obtainable 
between  the  two  cities.  All  other  travel  is  by  saiUng 
boat  or  by  half-seaworthy  launches.  Thej''  are  crowded 
with  Chinese  and  very  slow,  particularly  during  high 


66  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

water  season.  And  the  Han  could  so  easily  be  spanned 
by  a  bridge,  with  probably  a  small  proportion  of  the 
money  which  is  now  being  expended  at  the  arsenal 
through  the  petty  jealousies  of  China's  generals  ! 


CHAPTER    XII 

Wuchang — the  Sure  Foundation  of 
A  Dream 

The  future  is  a  thing  of  dreams,  of  hopes,  and  of 
imaginings.  But  always  they  must  be  based  on  some- 
thing, if  they  become  speculations. 

Standing  on  Serpent  Hill  which  cuts  Wuchang  in 
half,  one  can  see  that  this  dream  of  the  Three  Great 
Cities  is  based  on  something  sure  and  enduring.  To 
the  right  of  one,  facing  the  river,  are  the  imposing 
buildings  of  Boone  University  holding  within  them  the 
most  dynamic  force  of  Wuchang  in  the  persons  of  its 
students.  In  front,  and  very  near,  too,  the  smoke 
stacks  of  the  hemp  and  cotton  mills  thrust  themselves 
between  the  sweeping  river  and  the  vision  of  the 
onlooker.  Beneath  his  very  feet  is  the  tunnel  which 
cuts  through  the  ridge  and  saves  many  thousands  of 
steps  for  weary  feet,  and  behind  and  to  the  left,  old 
China  exists  as  she  did  thousands  of  years  ago, 
behind  the  Flower  Hill  and  its  hillside  gardens  the 
pagoda  overlooking  ancient  tombs. 

Great  provinces  to  the  north,  the  south  and 
especially  to  the  west,  are  pouring  their  resources  into 
the  central  port  made  by  the  Wuhan  cities.  Since 
foreign  business  first  entered  China,  great  things  have 
been  prophesied  for  these  cities  and  never,  in  any  in- 
stance, have  they  failed  their  prophet.  No  amount  of 
temporary  business  depression  can  dim  the  truth  of  that. 

The  Wuchang  side  may,  perhaps,  be  said  to  have 
the   greatest  hope   of   all.     Hankow   is   cramped  for 


68  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

room  to  spread  out.  She  is  being  strangled  by  the 
sides  of  the  triangle  that  form  her  boundaries — the 
railway  embankment,  the  Han  river  and  the  Yangtze 
Kiang.  Beyond  the  railway  (which  is  the  only  hope 
for  future  development)  speculators  have  bought  up  the 
land  and  refuse  to  let  it  go  at  reasonable  prices.  It  is 
low-lying,  also,  and  would  require  expensive  elevating. 
There  is  enough  anti-foreign  f eeUng  among  the  Chinese, 
too,  to  cause  agitation  every  time  the  concessions 
seek  to  expand. 

But  Wuchang  is  quite  different.  Walking  along 
the  wall  which  skirts  the  hillside  gardens,  one  sees 
stretching  out  away  south  into  the  distance,  the  rail- 
way to  Changsha.  Already  it  is  talked  of  as  a  trunk 
line  by  which  to  link  the  north  with  the  south,  to  which 
feeders  may  come  from  many  districts  bearing  many 
products. 

Near  the  head  of  the  railway,  there  is  ample  room 
for  growth.  And  there  is  deep  water  within  a 
short  distance  from  the  railway  head,  which  makes 
transhipping  conditions  unequalled.  The  Hankow 
side  is  being  steadily  silted  up.  There  is  more  reason 
to  picture  deep-draught  steamers  berthing  at  Wuchang 
in  the  future  than  to  expect  them  to  continue  in  the 
old  way.  One  needs  only  the  thought  of  the  railway 
link  to  the  south  and  that  of  easy  transhipment  from 
Hankow,  to  picture  a  mart  of  trade  lying  on  the  right 
bank  of  the  Yangtze  which  might  rival  any  other  in 
the  world.     That  is  the  future.     Now  what  of  the  past  ? 

Wuchang  is  and  has  been  for  many  years,  the 
centre  of  things  political.  It  was  one  of  the  largest 
bases  of  the  Hunan  Volunteer  Army  which  eventually 


THE  SURE  FOUNDATION  OF  A  DREAM      69 

overthrew  the  Taipings.  Years  later,  under  the  idea- 
listic rule  of  Viceroy  Chang  Chih-tung,  the  city  branch- 
ed out  commercially  and  grew  and  prospered.  It  is 
the  city  which  is  known  as  the  cradle  of  the  revolution 
and  it  was  until  a  year  ago  the  seat  of  power  of  the 
third  super-Tuchun  of  China  and  so  bids  fair  to  take 
an  active  part  in  whatever  upheaval  is  forthcoming  in 
the  unreadable  future.  So  it  is  that  Wuchang  plays 
her  part  as  the  political  factor  in  the  tripartite  cities. 

Viceroy  Chang  Chih-tung,  of  pre-Republican  days, 
was  a  man  of  strange  personaUty — an  impractical 
dreamer,  possessed  of  the  spirit  of  the  reformer  and 
promotor,  but  without  either  the  stability  to  stick  to 
one  thing  or  the  foresight  to  fit  his  plans  with  con- 
ditions. When  he  decided  to  start  the  iron  and  steel 
mills  at  Hanyang  he  sent  an  order  to  England  for 
blast  furnaces.  The  manufacturers  wrote  back  for  a 
sample  of  the  ore.  They  manufactured  two  types  of 
plant,  each  suitable  to  a  distinct  type  of  ore.  But  as 
Chang  Chih-tung  had  not  as  yet  found  the  ore  he  could 
not  send  a  sample.  He  insisted,  however,  on  having 
the  plant,  and  one  was  finally  sent  out.  But  it  was 
not  of  the  type  suitable  for  the  ore  later  discovered  ! 
One  can  see  these  furnaces  to-day  at  the  Hanyang  Iron 
Works.  They  have  been  turned  upside  down  and  are 
being  used  in  another  capacity  than  that  for  which 
they  were  intended  ! 

Chang  Chih-tung  was  essentially  a  man  of  hobbies. 
In  Canton,  where  he  was  Viceroy  prior  to  being  sent  to 
Wuchang,  it  was  schools.  He  sent  for  foreign  instructoi^ 
and  began  preparing  for  their  arrival.  Suddenly,  he  was 
transferred  to  Wuchang.     When  the  foreign  professors 


70  THE  GREAT  RT\rER 

arrived,  there  was  no  post  for  them,  since  in  China  no 
new  ruler  ever  carries  out  his  predecessor's  plans.  The 
story  is  told  of  one  of  these — a  professor  of  law,  who 
resented  having  made  a  useless  trip  to  China,  who  wrote 
to  Chang  Chih-tung  asking  him  where  he  would  find  his 
employment.  The  Viceroy  wrote  back — and  asked  the 
professor  of  law  whether  he  knew  anything  about  plant- 
ing mulberries !  The  Viceroy  was  at  that  time  em- 
barked on  his  new  hobby — the  cultivation  of  silkworms. 

It  is  said  that  this  energetic  man  was  never  really 
wealthy,  since  his  hobbies  were  a  great  drain  on  his 
purse,  but  that  yet  he  was  never  in  want.  The 
story  of  his  resource  is  also  characteristic.  He  had 
several  boxes  sealed  with  the  official  seal.  They  were 
very  heavy  boxes  and  they  were  never  opened.  Wlien- 
ever  he  was  in  need  of  funds,  these  went  to  the  pawn 
shop  and  the  Viceroy  received  great  sums  of  mone}''. 
Always  they  were  redeemed  and  later  pawned  again. 
But  it  was  whispered  that  there  was  nothing  in  them 
more  valuable  than  bricks  ! 

He  had  a  plan  for  doing  away  with  the  Japanese 
invading  army  in  '94.  He  was  going  to  build  traps  at 
Peitaiho  and  Chinwangtao  for  the  Japs  to  fall  into 
as  they  landed  ! 

All  this  is  not  by  way  of  belittling  the  accompHsh- 
ments  of  Viceroy  Chang  Chih-tung.  He  made  some 
very  real  improvements  and  started  industries  that 
have  played  a  large  part  in  the  development  of  Wu- 
chang. He  built  two  museums — one  for  foreign  articles, 
one  for  Chinese — that  were  the  marvel  of  all  who  saw 
them.  The  fact  that  he  had  a  secretary  like  Ku 
Hung-ming,  who  brought  forth  the  priceless  "  Papers 


THE  SURE  FOUNDATION  OF  A  DREAM      71 

from  a  Viceroy's  Yamen,"  is  enough  to  put  him  on  the 
pages  of  history  for  ever.  And,  in  spite  of  being  anti- 
foreign,  he  brought  in  much  western  training  wherever 
he  could. 

To  prove  his  industrial  energies,  there  are  the 
cotton  mills.  The  Hupeh  Government  Cotton  Mill, 
which  he  started,  has  been  running  for  about  30  years 
and  during  the  last  few  years  has  been  so  successful 
that  dividends  have  averaged  nearly  100  per  cent. 
This  is  without  foreign  supervision  and  the  yarn 
turned  out  is  of  the  best  in  China.  About  8,000 
workmen  are  employed  and  besides  their  salary,  which 
amounts  to  only  six  or  seven  hundred  cash  a  day,  they 
receive  a  handsome  amount  at  the  end  of  each  year 
in  bonuses.  The  present  general  manager  of  this  mill 
is  also  the  chairman  of  the  Wuchang  Chamber .  of 
Commerce,  Mr.  Hsu  Yung-ting,  one  of  the  finest  citi- 
zens of  the  district. 

The  cotton  mills,  all  together,  comprise  the  biggest, 
most  successful  industry  of  Wuchang  and  one  which  is, 
in  fact,  growing  to  increasingly  greater  proportions  in 
Wu-han.  The  Hankow  Dee  Yee  Cotton  Mill,  with 
40,000  spindles  and  500  looms  is  just  being  completed 
and  is,  possibly,  the  most  up-to-date  mill  in  China 
to-day.  This  is  the  mill  that  the  traveller  first  sees 
to  his  left  as  he  comes  up  the  river  to  Hankow.  They 
are  large,  prosperous-looking,  redbrick  buildings. 
There  are  two  other  cotton  mills  in  Hankow  that  are 
in  the  process  of  erection.  Deliveries  on  machinery 
are  slow  but  the  companies  are  enterprising.  The 
Chen  Huan  buildings  are  already  erected,  the  Yu  Hwa 
buildings  are  going  up  and  the  company  which  owns 


72  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

the  Dee  Yee  Mill  has  ordered  machinery  for  a  second 
Hankow  mill  to  have  the  capacity  of  40,000  spindles. 
Pohtically,  Wuchang  is  very  much  the  centre  of 
things.  History  has  always  found  it  so  and  history 
is  likely  to  repeat  itself  in  this  instance.  Its  growing 
commercial  importance  will  only  serve  to  strengthen 
it  as  the  centre  of  things  political.  Therefore  it  behoves 
all  eyes  to  be  turned  toward  Wuchang,  the  greatest 
in  possibilities  of  the  Wuhan  triumvirate  cities. 


CHAPTER     XIII 

Wuchang  After  the  Storm 

It  was  a  fortunate  or  unfortunate  circumstance,  as 
you  please  to  look  at  it,  that  we  arrived  in  Hankow  the 
day  following  the  looting  and  burning  of  Wuchang  by 
Tuchun  Wang  Chan-yuan' s  most  trusted  troops.  The 
occurrence  followed  closely  on  the  heels  of  the  Ichang 
pillage,  indeed,  just  after  the  Ichang  looters  had 
arrived  in  Wuchang  on  the  str.  Kweilee.  Whether 
this  group  of  bandits  had  anything  to  do  with  instigat- 
ing the  riot  or  not  was  unknown.  They  were  not 
known  to  have  taken  part.  The  cause  of  the  pillage 
of  Wuchang  was  the  discontent  among  the  troops  of 
Tuchun  Wang  in  regard  to  payment.  They  had  been 
accustomed  to  receive  an  extra  monthly  allowance  of 
two  dollars  and  when  this  was  taken  away  from  them 
on  account  of  the  Tuchun's  supposed  own  shortage  of 
allowance  from  the  Central  Government,  trouble  re- 
sulted. Even  Governor  Wang's  own  bodyguard  were 
inclined  to  mutiny  when  fighting  began  outside  the 
yamen,  but  it  is  reported  that  the  Governor  himself 
trained  a  machine-gun  upon  them,  threatening  to  kill 
them  all  for  their  disloyalty.  However,  there  were 
not  enough  troops  remaining  loyal  to  drive  the  looters 
from  the  city,  who  were  evidently  well  organized,  and 
a  wholesale  massacre  was  only  prevented  when  Tuchun 
Wang  granted  the  bandits  unhampered  exit  from  the 
city  with  whatever  loot  they  had  collected,  only 
requiring  the  giving  up  of  their  weapons.     The  short- 


74  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

sightedness  of  the  policy  of  accepting  such  terms,  from 
the  standpoint  of  the  looter,  was  proved  later,  when  a 
trainload  of  them  were  mown  down  by  the  4th  Division 
at  Siaokan,  without  the  opportunity  of  firing  a  single 
shell  in  return.  The  total  loss  resulting  from  the 
pillage  of  Wuchang  on  this  occasion  was  estimated  at 
30,000,000  taels.  The  area  most  seriously  affected  was 
that  in  which  the  mint,  the  various  banks,  and  the 
silver  and  gold-shops  stood. 

To  visit  a  looted  city  shortly  after  the  event  is  the 
only  adequate  way  of  gaining  any  idea  of  what  it  is 
like,  except,  of  course,  actually  to  be  present  during 
the  pillage,  which  is  less  comfortable. 

Though  the  streets  were  fairly  well  cleaned  up  of 
the  bodies  of  victims  and  little  piles  of  straw  filled  with 
incense  were  being  burned  to  clarify  the  atmosphere, 
yet  here  and  there  a  headless  body  was  still  lying 
exposed  as  an  example  to  wrongdoers.  The  towns- 
people were  careful  to  remove  their  own  dead  as  quickly 
as  possible  but  to  allow  those  of  the  looters  to  remain 
without  "  a  decent  burial  "  for  a  longer  period.  We 
counted  the  smouldering  remains  of  40  shops  which 
had  lined  the  principal  street.  They  were  so  com- 
pletely razed  to  the  ground  that  it  was  barely  possible 
to  make  out  the  division  of  a  wall  between  each.  In 
spite  of  a  heavy  rain,  smoke  was  still  rising  from  the 
masses  of  dt'hris  and  shattered  remains  of  building 
materials.  Boys  and  men  were  busily  engaged  in 
raking  over  the  ashes  in  a  hunt  for  what  might  be 
found  of  some  value.  Small  good  it  did  them  as  anj^one 
discovered  in  the  possession  of  loot  was  executed  with- 
out mercy  later  on. 


WUCHANG  AFTER  THE  STORM  75 

We  visited  many  shops  which  had  not  been  burned 
but  which  were  in  a  sad  mess  of  wreckage.  These  had 
been  entirely  despoiled  of  their  goods.  The  shelves 
were  absolutely  bare  and  the  plate  glass  fronts  were, 
in  every  case,  broken  into  tiny  pieces,  and  the  apertures 
boarded  up.  At  the  rear  of  one  mass  of  ruins  a  poor 
old  woman  was  attempting  to  make  some  sort  of  home 
by  boarding  off  a  corner.  The  would-be  floor  was  a 
pile  of  boards  and  mortar  and  dc^hris  of  all  kinds. 

The  principal  buildings  looted  were  the  Provincial 
Bank  which  was  burned  afterwards,  the  Mint,  and 
the  Provincial  Assembly  Hall,  where  the  safes  were 
broken  into.  The  residence  of  members  of  the  Pro- 
vincial Assembly  was  also  attacked.  Many  large 
jewellery  shops  were  looted,  several  restaurants  and 
pawn  shops  were  also  pillaged.  Whenever  a  private 
home  was  entered,  the  women's  jewels  were  taken  and 
in  case  resistance  was  offered,  the  hinderers  of  the 
bandits'  progress  were  killed  with  no  compunction. 

The  ferries  crossing  from  Wuchang  to  Hankow 
were  busy  all  the  following  day  carrying  the  frightened 
inhabitants  away  from  the  scene  of  destruction  who 
fled  carrying  what  baggage  they  had  towards  the 
foreign  settlement  across  the  way  for  safety.  And  all 
day  long  sampans  could  be  seen  floating  down  the 
river  filled  with  loot  and  even  with  soldiers  with  bags 
of  riches  upon  their  knees. 

The  streets  of  Wuchang  were  being  guarded  by 
soldiers  whose  discontent  at  their  own  poverty- 
stricken  lot  in  contra-distinction  to  their  escaped 
comrades,  showed  plainly  upon  their  faces.  During 
the  entire  raid  of  the  town,  four  Chinese  gunboats  and 


76  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

two  cruisers  were  lying  off  one  of  the  city  gates,  but 
they  made  no  attempt  to  keep  order. 

Retribution  to  the  looters,  though  slow  in  coming, 
appeared  finally  in  full  vengeance.  On  the  night  of 
June  8,  the  pillage  of  Wuchang  having  occurred  the 
night  before,  a  trainload  of  them  were  proceeding 
northward  on  the  Peking-Hankow  Railway.  Acting 
upon  orders  which  were  wired  ahead  by  Tuchun  Wang 
Chan-yuan,  the  train  was  run  onto  a  siding  at  Siaokan 
station  and  disconnected  from  the  locomotive  which 
proceeded  ahead.  The  train  was  immediately  sur- 
rounded by  troops  of  the  4th  Division  armed  with 
rifles  and  a  plentiful  supply  of  machine-guns.  A  perfect 
torrent  of  bullets  was  released  upon  the  train,  simply 
slaughtering  the  looters  who  were  packed  tightly  inside. 
No  escape  was  possible  and,  according  to  the  report  of 
an  eye-witness  of  the  scene  of  the  butchery  shortly  after 
the  event,  "  the  train  was  riddled  with  bullet  holes, 
the  even  rows  of  which  were  clear  indication  of  being 
the  result  of  machine-gun  fire.  From  the  holes  and 
from  the  doorways  of  the  cars  blood  was  dripping  pro- 
fusely, while  inside  dead  bodies  were  piled  upon  one 
another  as  they  had  fallen.  Along  the  embankment 
outside  there  were  also  a  great  number  of  dead,  some 
lying  singly  and  others  in  knots  of  as  many  as  eight  or 

ten Not  far  from  the  siding  a  number  of 

soldiers  were  engaged  in  digging  a  large  trench  grave 
for  the  ultimate  disposal  of  the  corpses."  The  number 
of  dead  estimated  as  having  been  actually  seen  was  350. 


CHAPTER     XIV 

YocHOw,   THE  Storm-beaten  Gateway    to  Hunan 

YocHOW  stands  at  the  gateway  to  Hunan — and 
suffers  all  the  troubles  of  a  gatekeeper.  When  the 
Taipings  failed  to  capture  Changsha  in  1852,  they  had 
better  success  with  the  less-protected  Yochow  and 
wreaked  their  vengeance  there.  The  port  also  had 
its  share  of  trouble  during  the  Yangtze  riots  of  the 
nineties.  Just  as  Hunan  has  always  been  in  the  lime- 
light in  all  movements  of  any  kind  throughout  China, 
Yochow  has  been  the  unnoted  sufferer.  For  forty  years 
Hunan  dominated  the  empire.  The  Hunanese  have 
been  the  stalwart  braves,  the  scholars,  the  diplomats. 
When  foreigners  finally  entered  the  province,  after 
many  years  in  which  they  had  been  successfully  shut 
out,  Yochow  was  the  preliminary  port  of  entrance — 
and  they  came  in  large  numbers  and  under  the  protec- 
tion of  Viceory  Chang  Chih-tung,  for  the  Hunanese 
were  distinctly  anti -foreign.  Nineteen  hundred  and 
eleven  found  the  Hunanese  the  strength  of  the  Re- 
volutionaries. Sadly  enough,  the  very  hope  of  the 
new  repubUc  was  destroyed  when  the  army  of  Hunan 
braves  was  massacred  by  the  ImperiaUst  machine- 
guns. 

And  since  then,  Yochow  has  been  looted  again 
and  again.  Governor  Chang  Chin-yao  reduced  the 
city  to  poverty  in  1920  by  allowing  his  soldiers  to 
plunder  at  will,  at  the  same  time  that  he  (the  Governor 
of  the  province)  was  sending  out  of  Hunan  shipload 
after  shipload  of  rice  to  be  sold  for  his  own  profit. 


78  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

In  June,  1920,  an  American  citizen,  Mr.  Reimert,  was 
murdered  in  cold  blood  as  he  stood  in  the  gateway 
of  the  mission  compound,  in  an  effort  to  protect 
Chinese  refugee  women  who  had  fled  there.  Yo- 
chow's  story  in  the  later  days  is  a  tale  of  constant 
plunder  and  outrage.  Now  its  very  poverty  should  be 
its  best  protection.  And  so  it  would  have  been  had 
it  not  been  so  unfortunately  near  the  frontier  line 
between  Hunan  and  Hupeh  in  1921.  Having  ceased 
to  be  a  tempting  morsel  for  loot-lusty  soldiers,  it 
became  a  frontier  battleground. 

Your  up-river  steamer  calls  at  Chengling.  This  is 
just  around  the  bend  from  Yochow.  Yochow's  foreign 
population  live  mostly  at  Chengling.  Upon  the  top  of 
the  hill  is  the  Commissioner's  house.  A  sloping  bank 
leads  to  the  water's  edge.  Below  is  the  wharf  and 
the  Customs  office.  The  water  level  of  the  river  is 
plainly  marked  outside  on  a  large  white  board.  The 
day  on  which  our  steamer  arrived,  a  bonfire  at  the 
back  of  the  buildings  sent  up  yellow-reddish  flames — 
just  a  few  thousand  dollars'  worth  of  opium  going 
up  in  smoke.  The  steamer  only  pauses  long  enough 
to  take  on  and  discharge  whatever  passengers  there 
are.  In  a  few  minutes  around  the  bend  you  come 
upon  Yochow,  on  the  eastern  bank  of  Tungting  Lake. 
Knowing  its  story,  you  can  read  into  its  appearance, 
an  impression  of  spiritlessness  and  despondency. 

But  Yochow  has  its  brighter  side  in  history. 
In  the  old  days,  the  very  best  bamboo  grew  in  the  hills 
at  the  back  of  the  city.  Across  the  way  the  island  of 
Kuinshan  became  celebrated  for  its  rare  green  tea. 
The    tea    and  the   bamboo  were   cultivated  for    the 


THE  STORM-BEATEN  GATEWAY  TO  HUNAN        79 

Imperial  court  of  Peking.  On  the  island  is  to  be  found 
the  memorial  stone  erected  to  the  memory  of  the  two 
wives  of  Emperor  Shun  (1200  B.C.)  who  drowned 
themselves  in  their  own  tears  at  their  grief  over  their 
husband's  death. 

For  Yochow  is  claimed  the  honour  of  being  near 
the  spot  from  which  the  legend  which  the  dragon 
festival  commemorates  is  supposed  to  have  come. 
Emperor  Chii  Yuan  believed  that  of  all  the  world  he 
alone  was  good.  He  told  his  troubles  to  a  friend  who 
advised  him  to  be  wicked  also  so  that  he  might  thus 
reduce  his  soUtude.  But  Chii  Yuan  could  not  bring 
himself  to  do  that  and  finally,  in  the  despair  caused  by 
his  own  goodness,  he  clasped  a  large  stone  and  jumped 
into  the  lake.  So  now  on  the  5th  day  of  the  fifth 
moon,  all  the  little  paper  boats  go  out  on  the  lake 
carrying  lanterns  to  Ught  the  drowned  soul  of  Chii 
Yuan  on  its  way. 

Even  more  modern  Hunan  has  its  tale  of  a  good 
man.  What  would  Emperor  Chii  Yuan  think,  if  he 
could  look  back  now  on  Feng  Yu-hsiang,  the  Christian 
general  who  seems  as  alone  in  his  goodness  as  any 
Chinese  General  could  be  ?  Feng  Yu-hsiang  in  recent 
years  held  southern  Hunan  and  made  of  the  district 
around  Changteh  a  model  territory.  He  leads  his 
soldiers  in  prayer,  requires  them  to  attend  church 
service,  conducts  revivals  much  after  the  manner  of 
Stonewall  Jackson,  confessing  his  own  sins  in  public 
prayer-meeting  with  his  soldiers.  He  has  an  army  of 
men  who  neither  steal  nor  persecute  innocent  civilians, 
and,  moreover,  do  not  indulge  in  personal  vices  such 
as    gambUng,   cigarette  smoking  and  the  like.     Their 


80  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

spare  time  is  occupied  in  such  innocent  amusements  as 
gossiping  and  gymnastics. 

Each  culprit  who  is  caught  smoking  a  cigarette 
is  made  to  stand  in  a  circle  marked  out  upon  the 
ground  and  wear  about  his  neck  a  cigarette — the  brand 
of  his  dishonour — while  his  more  virtuous  comrades 
take  the  opportunity  to  laugh  him  to  scorn. 

General  Feng  always  manages  someway  to  get  his 
soldiers  paid  regularly.  He  at  one  time  held  up  a  train 
and  seized  $200,000  belonging  to  the  Bank  of  China  ; 
paid  his  soldiers  with  $100,000 ;  returned  the  remainder 
and  wired  his  apologies  to  the  Bank  explaining  that 
these  measures  were  necessary  in  order  to  keep  his 
soldiers  from  mutiny.  The  country  around  Changteh 
had  been  so  admirably  ordered  while  these  northern 
troops  under  their  eccentric  leader  were  there  that  it 
was  the  envy  of  all  the  country.  When  they  finally 
were  taken  north  in  1920  to  engage  in  frontier  warfare, 
there  was  a  great  scramble  among  all  the  soldier  bands 
to  get  into  this  rich  territory  which  had  remained  so 
long  unlooted.  Feng  Yu-hsiang's  very  jfigure  is  com- 
manding— taU  and  bony,  well  built ;  he  is  absolutely 
serious  ;  nor  does  he  stand  on  the  street  corners  and 
thank  God  that  he  is  not  a  sinner. 

Yochow  was  at  one  time  a  port  of  some  importance 
for  the  transhipment  of  materials  from  interior  Hunan. 
But  since  Changsha  became  a  treaty  port  and  the  rail- 
way from  Wuchang  extended  to  that  city,  Yochow  has 
lost  much  of  her  former  importance.  Steamer  traffic  is 
only  possible  in  the  summer  to  these  ports.  There  are 
wood  oil  and  minerals  and  camphor  to  be  brought  out. 
But  Yochow  figures  only  shghtly  in  that  trade  now. 


THE  STORM-BEATEN  GATEWAY  TO  HUNAN  81 

The  most  picturesque  cargoes  which  pass  the  neg- 
lected port  of  entrance  to  Hunan  are  the  great  timber 
rafts  that  move  slowly  toward  the  Yangtze  from  Kuei- 
chow  by  the  Yuan  river  and  from  West  or  East  Lake 
in  Hunan  by  the  many  rivers  that  cut  that  province. 
Upon  these  rafts  whole  villages  of  people  live,  carrying 
on  the  every-day  tasks  of  life  exactly  as  though  they 
were  on  shore.  A  huge  sweep,  like  a  telegraph  pole, 
sticks  out  at  the  back  and  is  used  to  navigate  this 
clumsy  craft.  As  huge  as  these  rafts  look  above  the 
water,  they  appear  small  in  comparison  with  their  real 
size  for  they  are  proportioned  like  an  iceberg,  with  huge 
tiers  of  logs  beneath.  The  ratio  is  about  three  to 
eleven,  so  that  there  is  not  quite  four  times  as  much 
below  as  above. 

These  rafts  are  built  in  varying  sizes.  For  in- 
stance, a  raft  280  feet  in  length  may  be  1 10  feet  across 
and  22  feet  from  deck  to  keel.  The  centre  pin  is  made 
of  camphor  wood  as  is  also  the  capstan  on  the 
bow  of  the  raft.  It  is  because  of  the  great  weight 
beneath  the  water  that  these  boat-villages  are  so 
difficult  to  navigate  and  that  steamers  must  exercise 
great  care  in  passing  them. 

Coming  into  Tungting  Lake  opposite  Yochow,  we 
passed  many  of  these  rafts.  Children  were  playing  at 
the  water's  edge.  We  could  see  the  chickens  and  pigs 
seemingly  as  much  at  home  there  as  on  land.  The 
day's  washing  was  placed  to  dry — in  blue  patches  on  the 
matshed  houses.  The  crew,  which  sometimes  numbers 
a  hundred  men,  were  working  at  the  great  yuloh. 
Women  at  their  work — drawing  water,  pounding 
clothes — were  at  the  same  time  caring  for  the  children. 


82  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

Yochow  is  a  looker-on  at  all  this.  But  it  is  not 
fair  to  say  that  its  days  of  usefulness  are  past.  What 
city  of  whatever  promise  could  survive  the  lootings  and 
massacres  that  Yochow  has  suffered  ?  Perhaps  when 
a  new  rc'gime,  which  fulfils  its  promises,  comes  into 
power,  Yochow  will  prove  itself  worthy  of  its  position. 
For  it  is  served  by  the  railway  which  is  reaching 
southward  to  Canton  and  stands  in  a  position  of  great 
importance  at  the  head  of  Tungting  Lake  as  a  port 
of  entrance  to  rich  Hunan. 


CHAPTER      XV 

Changsha 

Changsha  is  like  a  city  in  the  clouds.  Uninspired 
guide  books  say  that  Yolushan,  the  pine-covered  peak 
across  the  river,  is  only  800  feet  above  the  sea.  But 
standing  on  the  ridge  which  joins  that  mount  with 
those  beyond,  one  sees  tiny  lakes  that  mirror  the 
slopes  above,  catches  glimpses  of  green  valleys  between 
distant  ridges — away  back  over  the  watershed — and 
traces  with  one's  eyes  the  winding  course  of  the  great 
Siang,  swelling  to  its  unaccustomed  volume  of  water,  all 
of  which  gives  the  impression  of  great  altitude.  The 
character  of  the  tall  pines  heightens  the  impression  and 
the  misty  atmosphere  momentarily  breaks  into  rainfall. 

The  city  of  Changsha  lies  spread  out  along  the 
opposite  bank  of  the  Siang,  the  smokestacks  of  her 
antimony  and  zinc  smelting  works  forming  grotesque 
outlines  above  the  roofs  of  crowded  houses.  Behind 
the  smoking  stacks,  a  sister  ridge  of  hills  rises  as  a 
background  and  protection  to  the  city.  At  the 
northern  end  of  the  city  the  red  roofs  of  the  Hunan- 
Yale  College  of  Medicine  lying  in  more  open  spaces  is 
distinguishable. 

This  inland  metropolis  lies  fifty  miles  south  of  the 
southern  tip  of  Tungting  Lake.  One  sees  silvery 
streams  which  flow  toward  Changsha  from  the  farthest 
limits  of  the  watery  province  of  Hunan,  making  this 
city  its  economic  centre.  Of  all  the  eighteen  provinces 
of  China,  a  country  better  watered  than  any  in  the 
world,  Hunan  is  the  most  abundantly  supplied  with 


84  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

rivers.  There  are  the  three  great  rivers,  the  Yuan, 
the  Tsu  Shui,  and  the  Siang,  the  largest  of  these  being 
the  Siang,  upon  which  Changsha  is  built.  The  Siang 
makes  its  way,  broad  and  deep,  carrying  large  river 
steamers  and  launch,  junk  and  raft  traffic  to  the  great 
Tungting  Lake,  where  all  the  rivers  join  to  emptj^ 
later  into  the  Yangtze  Kiang.  Tungting  Lake  covers 
an  area  of  nearly  4,000  square  miles.  In  crossing  it 
one  sees  vast  expanses  of  water,  dotted  with  islands 
and  reefs  all  of  which  are  intensely  cultivated  like  the 
mainland. 

From  the  topmost  peak  of  Yolushan,  one  looks 
down  upon  the  long,  green  island  lying  in  the  centre 
of  the  Siang  River,  where  the  foreigners  of  Changsha 
have  made  their  homes.  Glimpses  may  be  caught  of 
the  red-tiled  roofs  among  the  trees,  open  spaces  which 
are  tennis  courts  or  new  building  sites,  and  strips  of 
white  stone  bunding.  Often,  when  the  Yangtze  River 
is  unusually  high  during  the  summer  months  and  its 
overflowing  waters  dam  the  outlet  of  the  Siang,  the 
houses  on  the  narrow  island  are  so  completely  sur- 
rounded by  water  that  sampans  are  poled  to  the  front 
doors  and  are  moored  there,  and  every  back-yard  is  a 
swimming  bath. 

The  smoking  stacks  of  the  smelting  works,  so 
insistent  a  part  of  the  bird's-eye- view  picture,  proclaim 
the  richness  of  the  hills  which  surround  one,  in  range 
after  range — the  rice  fields  between  and  the  grain- 
cultivated  slopes  hiding  the  minerals  within.  It  is 
claimed  that  this  district  surpasses  any  other  of  like 
area  in  the  world  in  the  richness  of  its  mineral  deposit 
and  that,  though  the  smelting  works  turn  out  pig  lead 


CHANGSHA  85 

and  pure  antimony  and  the  cargo-ships  carry  out  an 
average  of  over  200  tons  daily  of  ore  to  be  shipped  to 
Belgium,  France  and  Germany  for  smelting,  the  surface 
of  this  vast  area  is  scarcely  scratched.  The  local  smelt- 
ing works  are  only  producing  to  half  their  capacity 
and  the  mines  which  feed  them  are  practically  un- 
developed because  of  lack  of  capital.  Silver  and  gold 
ore  lie  untouched  in  the  hills.  These  same  hills  of 
Hunan  are  well  forested  and  furnish  lumber,  wood  and 
oil  of  excellent  quality. 

Yolushan  affords  a  view  of  Changsha  which  reveals 
the  beauty  of  its  setting  among  the  hills  and  waters  of 
Hunan.  A  ride  around  the  island  affords  more  in- 
timate ghmpses  of  tropical  verdure,  groves  of  graceful 
bamboo,  and  intriguing  steps  and  paths  which  lead 
from  the  water's  edge  into  a  tangle  of  fohage  on  the 
bank.  Foreigners  who  follow  the  beaten  paths  of  the 
railway  to  North  China  and  of  the  Yangtze  to  West 
China  escape  the  pleasure  of  a  visit  to  these  inland 
cities,  which  have  a  charm  and  surprise  of  their  own. 
Changsha  is  coming  constantly  nearer,  however,  as  the. 
steamers  increase  in  number  and  the  railway  schedule 
becomes  more  certain. 

The  Yale-Hunan  College  of  Medicine  has  made  the 
city  of  Changsha  known  in  many  parts  of  the  world. 
It  is  one  of  the  greatest  accomplishments  of  foreigners 
in  China.  It  is  a  monument  to  co-operative  Chinese 
and  foreign  endeavour.  Now,  in  the  16th  year  of  its 
existence,  the  college  occupies  a  site  of  20  acres  at  the 
northern  end  of  the  city,  employs  a  faculty  of  from  35 
to  40  professors  and  instructors,  teaches  a  student  body 
of  approximately  275,  excluding  the  nurses  in  the  train- 


86  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

ing  school,  and  possesses  a  most  completely  equipped 
group  of  laboratories  and  a  very  modern  hospital  of 
150  beds. 

In  1921,  Yale  in  China  was  empowered  by  the 
Mother  University  to  confer  the  same  degrees  as  Yale 
University  gives.  On  June  18,  1921,  ten  students 
received  medical  degrees  and  a  larger  number  received 
Bachelor's  degrees  in  arts  and  sciences.  That  day 
marked  the  culmination  of  the  efforts  and  dreams  of 
the  pioneers  of  the  Mission  and  it  was  also  the  dawn  of 
new  projects  and  schemes  of  larger  growth.  Seated 
upon  the  speaker's  platform  were  not  only  the  faculty 
of  the  College  but  the  Chinese  officials  who  represent 
Hunan's  share  in  the  medical  school. 

The  romantic  tale  of  the  growth  of  Hunan-Yale 
begins  with  IVIr.  Lawrence  Thurston,  who  came  to  China 
as  the  pathfinder  and  who  died  without  so  much  as 
seeing  the  present  site  of  the  College,  and  continues 
with  Dr.  Brownell  Gage  and  Mrs.  Gage  who  began  the 
academic  work  which  has  been  directed  by  Dr.  Gage 
to  this  day.  Dr.  E.  H.  Hume  came  to  Changsha  in 
1905  and  in  1906  a  small  piece  of  property  was  purchas- 
ed in  the  city  where  the  Collegiate  school  was  actually 
opened.  Across  from  that  site,  Dr.  Hume  set  up  and 
equipped  his  tiny  dispensary — the  beginning  of  the  pre- 
sent hospital  and  medical  school. 

The  enormity  of  the  task  of  Dr.  Hume,  working 
singly  against  the  odds  of  ignorance,  superstition  and 
pride,  can  hardly  be  imagined.  The  superstition  of 
the  people  had  to  be  overcome  by  slow,  diplomatic, 
patient  work  and  the  death  of  one  patient  might  have 
undone  the  work  of  years.     The  first  death  of  a  dis- 


CHANGSHA  87 

pensary  patient  occurred  after  a  year  of  heart-breaking 
work  and  just  as  results  were  beginning  to  appear  and 
plans  were  entertained  for  larger  development.  Think- 
ing that  the  dispensary  might  be  attacked  by  the  dead 
man's  relatives  and  friends,  Dr.  Hume  asked  for  the 
protection  of  a  Government  guard.  He  then  purchased 
a  coffin  for  the  dead  man.  The  latter  act  served  as  a 
far  better  protection  than  the  troops,  for  the  gratitude 
of  the  family  on  seeing  the  coffin  far  outweighed  super- 
stition and  fear.  Instead  of  being  the  end  of  the  work, 
this  incident  proved  to  be  the  beginning.  For  at  the 
end  of  the  year,  a  hospital  was  opened,  Miss  N.  D.  Gage, 
a  Wellesley  graduate,  came  out  to  nurse,  the  next  year 
a  permanent  campus  was  secured  and  from  that  day 
to  this  the  school  has  been  in  session,  having 
continued  throughout  the  Revolution  of  1911  when 
every  other  school  in  the  city  was  irregularly  opened 
if  at  all. 

The  Hunan  Provincial  Government  aids  in  the 
support  of  the  College.  In  1919,  it  gave  approximately 
one-third  of  the  total  expenditure  of  the  school.  Upon 
the  platform  with  other  representative  people  of  Chang- 
sha  on  that  memorable  day  in  1921  sat  Miss  Tseng 
Kuo-fan  who  conducts  a  high  school  for  girls  in  the 
buildings  which  first  housed  Yale-in-China.  She  is  a 
graduate  of  London  University  and  she  stands  for 
the  modern  education  of  China.  She  also  repre- 
sents the  ancient  Chinese  learning  of  which  Changsha 
was  so  proud,  for  she  is  the  great  granddaughter 
of  Marquis  Tseng  Kuo-fan,  scholar  and  warrior-hero, 
one  of  the  two  greatest  Hunanese  soldiers  of  the  Taiping 
days. 


88  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

Changsha  is  very  proud  of  her  history.  One  sees 
pride  in  the  countenances  of  the  sturdy  Hunanese  who 
are  encountered  in  the  city  streets.  Their  heads 
are  erect,  their  figures  stalwart,  their  attitudes 
haughty. 

In  ancient  history  the  name  of  Emperor  Wu 
emerges  from  an  obscure  background.  He  was  "  the 
King  of  Changsha  "  in  202  B.C.  His  name  was  con- 
nected with  all  the  movements  of  the  time.  He  was 
conspicuous  in  the  struggle  for  the  Empu-e  in  the  years 
between  210  and  206  B.C.  He  was  of  the  Wu  dynasty, 
which  flourished  for  45  years  until  a  lack  of  heirs  caused 
its  extinction. 

During  the  2,000  years  from  that  time  to  the 
middle  of  the  19th  century,  there  slowly  grew  up  in  the 
Hunanese  that  self-confident  hauteur  which  distin- 
guishes them  to-day.  There  were  distinguished  scho- 
lars to  whom  temples  were  erected,  and  these  temples 
still  stand  in  Changsha.  They  are  carved  with 
the  autographs  of  great  writers.  There  were  also  dis- 
tinguished statesmen  and  that  aptitude  for  statesman- 
ship among  them  has  continued,  for,  during  the 
1911  Revolution  when  the  Mancliu  officials  fled, 
Hunan  was  so  well-governed  by  the  gentry  that  the 
Republican  Governors  have  never  been  able  to  regain 
absolute  control. 

During  the  Taiping  Rebellion  Changsha  was  be- 
sieged for  80  days  by  the  rebels.  Marquis  Tseng  Kuo- 
fan  and  his  heutenant  Tso  Tsung-tiang  were  the  great 
heroes  of  the  day.  The  city  was  first  saved  through  an 
accident.  The  gates  were  standing  wide  open  when  the 
rebels  approached,  but  they  mistook  a  high  gate-like 


CHANGSHA  89 

structure  on  the  south-eastern  angle  of  the  city  wall  for 
the  real  entrance.  On  arriving  there,  they  were  con- 
fronted with  the  highest,  most  massive  section  of  the 
entire  wall.  And  though  they  laid  siege  for  80  days  and 
actually  twice  succeeded  in  making  a  breach  in  the  wall, 
they  were  finally  defeated  and  forced  to  retreat. 


CHAPTER    XVI 

Shasi — AND  Never  a  Law  of  God  or 
Man  Runs  North  of  "  53" 

Up  where  the  Yangtze  bends  back  upon  herself 
and  takes  a  V-shaped  course,  she  builds  a  high  river- 
bed with  the  ever-shifting  soil  and  often  overflows  into 
the  surrounding  lowland.  At  the  left-hand  top  of  the 
"  V  "  lies  the  small,  crowded  city  of  Shasi,  a  poor,  sad- 
looking  jumble  of  wayside  shacks,  interspersed  with 
isolated  examples  of  foreign  architecture.  Most  of  the 
city  lies  twenty  feet  below  the  level  of  the  river.  At 
the  back  of  it  is  marshy,  low-lying  countrj^  Shasi 
seems  to  be  slipped  in  at  the  bend  as  though  great  dis- 
tances had  demanded  another  roadside  tavern  and  that 
were  its  only  excuse  for  being.  Flooded  in  the  summer 
cold  and  low  and  damp  in  the  winter,  drab,  unroman- 
tic,  uneastern. 

In  the  days  before  there  were  any  treaty  ports 
west  of  Hankow,  or  any  steamers  running  on  the 
Middle  Yangtze,  the  importance  of  Shasi  as  a  shipping 
port  was  far  greater  than  to-day.  For  in  those  days 
the  big  Szechuan  junks  brought  the  wealth  of  West 
China  all  the  way  down  to  Shasi  and  there  transhipped 
their  cargo  to  Hupeh  junks  for  Hankow.  These 
Hupeh  junks  ran  between  Hankow  and  Shasi,  some- 
times by  the  short  route  via  the  canals  and  the  Han 
River,  and  sometimes  by  the  longer  route  following 
the  curves  and  deviations  of  the  Yangtze. 

But  the  Shasi  merchants  lost  this  rich  Chungking 
trade  when  steamers  came  to  run  between  Hankow  and 


LAWLESS  SHASI  91 

Ichang,  where  cargo  could  be  conveniently  transhipped 
between  junk  and  steamer,  thus  eliminating  the  90 
miles  of  risk  and  delay  and  the  extra  taxation  which 
the  Szechuan  junks  might  have  to  face  between  Ichang 
and  Shasi. 

The  district  round  Shasi  is  much  richer  than  that 
near  Ichang,  and  the  former  port  is  far  more  advantage- 
ously situated  as  a  distributing  point  for  Western 
Hupeh.  But  this  local  trade  is  not  to  be  compared 
with  the  vast  volume  of  business  coming  to  Ichang  in 
consequence  of  its  strategic  commercial  position  as 
gateway  to  the  great  West  and  junction  between  the 
Middle  and  Upper  Yangtze.  Therefore,  Shasi  has 
sadly  suffered  and  is  now,  in  most  years,  despite  the 
cotton  trade,  the  least  important  commercially  of  the 
up-river  treaty  ports  of  the  Yangtze. 

Behind  Shasi — an  hour  by  chair — is  the  old  Imperial 
city  of  Kingchow.  In  the  old  days  it  was  a  Manchu 
garrison  city.  Now  it  is  an  almost  deserted  ruin — 
without  the  splendour  of  a  ruin.  Here  and  there  one 
sees  the  old  Manchu  type,  but  there  is  no  story  in  his 
face  but  decadence.  One  realizes  then  that  the  Chinese 
who  do  survive  the  bad  living  conditions  of  their  youth 
may  be  better  specimens  of  manhood  than  the  remain- 
ing Manchus  who  were  carefully  tended  and  protected 
in  their  infancy ;  and  that  the  Chinese  process  of 
absorption  of  these  "  horse-riding,  arrow-shooting,  bird- 
raising  "  peoples  is  only  a  matter  of  time. 

In  ancient  times,  Kingchow  was  the  centre  of  one 
of  the  Three  Kingdoms,  and  it  was  held  by  the  hero 
Kuan  Yu,  who  is  the  most  romantic  figure  of  one  of  the 
most  romantic  epochs  in  Chinese  history.     He  was  a 


\/ 


92  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

man  of  great,  almost  abnormal,  size  and  strength. 
What  qualities  of  valour  and  personality  he  did  not 
possess  have  been  accredited  to  him  through  the 
drama  and  the  novel.  Almost  every  night  throughout 
the  country  the  story  of  Kuan  Yu  and  the  other  mem- 
bers of  a  triple  brotherhood  is  presented  on  the  stage 
of  the  Chinese  theatre. 

A  thousand  years  after  his  death  (at  the  hands  of 
Sun  Chuan,  who  ruled  the  central  Yangtze  Kingdom), 
Kuan  Yu  was  elevated  to  the  status  of  "  God  of  War." 
In  Ichang,  the  temple  to  this  god,  over  the  south- 
eastern gate,  is  the  best  cared  for  in  the  city,  because 
of  the  constant  offerings  made  to  him  by  the  soldiers 
who  follow  his  warlike,  if  not  his  honourable, 
example. 

The  history  of  Shasi  records  many  disastrous 
floods.  Records  of  the  days  of  the  Emperor  Ch'ien 
Lung  tell  of  a  great  flood  in  1788,  when  the  prefecture 
of  Kingchow  was  inundated  as  a  result  of  a  break  in 
the  embankment  of  the  Yangtze.  Many  Uves  were 
lost  and  much  property  destroyed.  It  was  such  a 
great  calamity  that  stories  of  it  are  still  current  among 
the  people.  Later  histories  of  Shasi  floods  are 
monotonous  in  their  similarity  and  regularity.  But  the 
danger  of  a  great  disaster,  surpassing  all  previous  ones, 
seems  imminent. 

A  dyke,  180  miles  long,  runs  from  Shasi  nearly  to 
Hankow.  This  dyke  protects  country  which  is  lower 
than  the  Yangtze  by  as  much  as  20  feet  at  Shasi  and 
which  slopes  steadily  downward  toward  Hankow. 
Foolishly  enough,  the  land  which  was  used  to  build 
this  dyke  was  taken  from  inland  rather  than  from  the 


G 


p^ 


-^^'^ 


Submerged  by  the  Ichang  Floods 


Opium  Burnmg  at  Ichang 


in  line  Page  92 


LAWLESS  SHASI  93 

river  bed,  thus  increasing  the  bad  condition  which 
abeady  existed.  Twenty  or  thirty  thousand  dollars 
is  paid  every  month  to  a  provincial  official  in  taxes 
for  the  repair  and  up-keep  of  the  embankment.  But, 
until  last  year,  little  or  no  work  of  any  kind  had 
been  done. 

In  1920,  when  the  last  flood  of  the  season  rushed 
down  from  its  mountain  sources,  a  level  of  32  feet  2 
inches,  the  highest  record  in  20  years,  was  reached. 
The  farmers  say  that  floods  run  in  cycles  and  that  the 
highest  levels  are  at  the  beginning  of  a  20-year  period 
and  the  lowest  at  the  end.  The  1920  rise  was 
phenomenal  and  unexpected.  A  great  deal  of 
property  was  destroyed  and  large  areas  of  land 
above  Hankow  were  completely  flooded. 

The  flood  of  1921  was  expected,  and,  therefore, 
in  the  spring  of  that  year,  certain  repairs  were  made  to 
the  dyke,  including  a  widening  and  strengthening  of  it. 
Even  so,  in  some  places,  the  embankment  is  only  a 
few  feet  in  width  and  not  sufficiently  strong.  The 
repairs  were  made  just  in  time,  for  192rs  flood  was 
the  greatest  in  25  years,  a  level  of  33  feet  4  inches  at 
Shasi  was  reached  and  in  many  places  the  water 
of  the  Great  River  was  within  a  few  inches  of 
the  top,  so  that  the  wash  of  ships  caused  it  to 
lap  over. 

According  to  ancient  tradition  the  city's  in- 
habitants got  out  at  night  and  with  much  beating  of 
drums  and  firing  of  crackers  tried  to  prevail  upon  the 
river  gpd  to  withdraw.  But  the  rumour  was  ciurent 
in  Shasi  that  when  they  saw  their  offerings  to  be  of  no 
avail,  a  faithless  general  sent  ten  men  to  quietly  cut 


94  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

the  dyke  on  the  opposite  bank,  thus  releasing  the 
strain  on  the  Shasi  side,  but,  at  the  same  time,  causing 
the  loss  of  Ufe  of  the  inhabitants  of  some  300  villages, 
besides  the  destruction  of  much  property  across 
the  river.  At  any  rate,  whether  the  story  is  true 
or  not,  the  following  day  saw  a  drop  of  six  inches  in 
the  water  level  and  the  river  god  was  appeased. 

If  the  dyke  at  Shasi  should  break,  and  it  is  not 
strong  throughout,  loss  of  life  and  property  damage 
would  be  incalculable ;  an  area  of  over  a  hundred 
square  miles  of  rice  and  wheat  and  cotton  land  in- 
undated ;  thousands  of  villages  swept  away ;  millions 
of  lost  lives  ;  and  a  new  channel  for  the  Yangtze 
straight  down  to  the  Han  river — all  because  a  legi- 
timate revenue  is  not  accounted  for. 

During  the  last  days  of  July,  1921,  the  traveller 
down  river  past  Shasi  sees  a  city  greyer  than  even  be- 
fore. The  river  has  lowered  a  bit  and  left  its  mark  in 
silt  upon  the  buildings  and  the  walls.  Coolies  are  still 
wading  and  splashing  along  the  Bund.  Weedy  grains, 
drooping  under  the  weight  of  the  heavy  gift  of  the 
floods,  fill  a  neglected  spot  between  nondescript  build- 
ings. They  are  flanked  by  a  single  spot  of  colour 
— a  row  of  tiger  lilies  lifting  their  heads  above  flood 
level — playing  a  losing  game  for  beauty.  The  Cus- 
toms compound  is  far  under  water — the  Commissioner 
had  hoped  to  escape  that  calamity  by  the  building  of  a 
higher,  stronger  wall.  The  surrounding  country  is  like 
a  huge  lake.  Away  to  the  southward  and  eastward,  as 
far  as  one  can  see,  is  a  vast  expanse  of  water  cut  now 
and  then  by  the  green  spots  which  mark  the  tops  of 
trees  or  high  embankment  which  has  not  yet   been 


LAWLESS  SHASI  96 

washed  away.  The  old  channels  which  were  canals 
and  streams  running  southward  to  Tungting  lake  have 
lost  their  identity  and  become  a  part  of  the  great 
inundation. 

Shasi  is  the  borderland  of  law  and  order.  Beyond 
it,  to  the  westward,  no  rules  or  predictions  hold  good 
and  every  situation  must  be  met  as  it  arises  with  native 
wit  and  the  weapons   of   the   moment. 

The  illegal  traffic  in  opium  presents  the  clearest, 
most  flagrant  case  of  lawlessness.  One  day  in  early 
spring,  the  captain  of  an  up-river  steamer  saw  the 
strange  sight  of  an  old,  badly-weathered  launch 
bearing  down  swiftly  upon  him.  It  was  broadside 
to  the  current  and  very  evidently  out  of  control.  The 
wretched  launch  crashed  on  his  bow,  ruining  its  deck 
house,  then  was  shaken  off  and  floated  away. 

The  captain,  thinking  he  could  render  some  as- 
sistance, moved  toward  her.  But  instead  of  seeing, 
as  he  had  expected,  distressed  Chinese  eager  for  aid, 
there  appeared  upon  the  deck  sleepy-eyed,  dazed 
figures — still  able  to  curse  and  shake  their  fists  at  the 
foreigner.  The  story  was,  of  course,  the  old  opium 
tale.  The  launch  was  being  operated  by  Chinese 
generals.  Huge  quantities  of  opium  were  on  board, 
being  smuggled  down  river  under  the  protection  of 
the  flag  of  the  Board  of  War  ! 

With  such  effective  means  of  evading  the  law 
against  the  traffic  in  opium,  it  is  easy  to  see  that 
the  city  which  least  concerns  itself  with  the  law  in 
combating  that  influence  is  most  Ukely  to  be  successful. 
Shasi  is  an  example  of  such  a  city.  One  wonders  why 
Shasi  has  escaped  looting  when  the  ports  on  either 


96  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

side  of  her  have  suffered  from  pillage.  It  is  not  a 
wholly  poverty-stricken  city,  for  the  country  about  is 
rich  in  cotton  and  every  Uttle  home  has  its  loom  and 
spindle.  Agents  for  foreign  companies  are  there 
distributing  their  goods  to  western  Hupeh. 

The  solution  is  that  an  opium  agreement  has  been 
made  at  Shasi.  The  merchants  pay  the  soldiers  a  cer- 
tain sum  of  money.  The  soldiers  turn  their  backs  upon 
the  traffic  in  opium.  The  price  of  peace  is  $10,000  a 
month.  As  a  result,  pubhc  opium  smoking  is  allowed 
throughout  the  Chinese  city  and  gambUng  rights  are 
sold.  From  these  two  trades  a  monthly  revenue  is 
received  by  the  merchants  which  amply  repays  them 
for  the  $10,000  per  month  with  which  they  placate  the 
soldiers  and  keep  the  httle  city  at  peace. 


CHAPTER    XVII. 

ICHANG — THE  GATEWAY  TO  THE  WeST. 

While  the  Gorges  are  the  real  boundary  between 
the  known  and  the  unknown  in  West  China,  Ichang  is 
like  a  breath  of  anticipation.  For  as  one  leaves  the 
monotonous  plains  that  characterize  the  country  be- 
tween Hankow  and  Shasi,  the  first  sight  of  a  new 
strange  country  challenges  the  imagination  of  the 
traveller.  Even  the  breezes  from  the  shore  bear  the 
fragrance  of  pines  and  mark  the  limits  of  the  hot, 
steamy,  plains  of  the  lower  river.  This  is  grazing 
country,  roUing  and  green  and  spotted  with  white 
kids  and  goats.  Buffaloes  gradually  disappear.  Ponies 
make  their  first  appearance  in  days  of  travel.  They 
are  tiny,  sure-footed  creatures,  ridden  by  the  Chinese 
in  the  manner  of  a  people  long  accustomed  to  sit- 
ting a  horse.  Colts  run  at  top-speed  in  the  joy  of 
youth  and  spring-time.  Even  pack  burros — not  like 
the  long  caravans  of  Yunnan  and  the  Tibetan  border 
country,  but  small  trains — carry  goods  from  the  river  to 
villages  inland  and  above  flood  level.  Caves  appear  in 
rocks  and  tell  of  age  and  ancient  ways  of  living.  And 
very  soon  one  sees  the  human  beasts  of  burden,  trackers 
whose  steadily  increasing  numbers  indicate  the  grow- 
ing strength  of  the  current  against  which  they  work. 

Our  ship  was  already  labouring  against  that  tide. 
The  day  darkened  and  the  shore  faded  from  view. 
Every  hour  made  progress  more  difficult  and  delayed 
our  arrival   in  Ichang.      The   sky,    which    had   been 


98  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

slightly  clouded,  gathered,  in  the  rising  wind,  a  store 
of  rain  and  suddenly  released  it  in  sheets.  The 
captain  talked  of  anchoring.  The  quartermaster  in 
the  chains  swung  the  lead  and  called  out  in  the  sailor's 
exclusive  tongue  the  depth  of  the  racing  water.  To  us, 
standing  behind  him,  he  translated  into  unnautical 
EngHsh  what  was  supposedly  EngUsh  before.  "  Half- 
five"  ;  "  by  the  mark,  six  "  ;  "  six  and  a  half  "  ;  "  no 
bottom."  At  his  side  stood  his  assistant  to  haul 
in  the  lead  as  it  drifted  astern,  so  that  China's  mys- 
terious system  of  the  "  one- job  man  "  might  not  be 
violated.  Out  it  swung  again  to  the  swish  of  the 
quartermaster's  oilskin.  "  Deep-hole ";  "  quarter- 
seven  ";  "no  bottom." 

But  the  captain  did  not  anchor.  He  walked  the 
bridge  all  night.  And  we,  in  our  cabins,  not  know- 
ing the  dangers  of  navigating  the  changing  Yangtze 
on  a  moonless  night,  onl}^  knew  that  the  captain  on 
the  bridge  was  responsible  for  our  safety. 

We  slept  to  the  sound  of  falling  rain  but,  in  the 
morning,  the  first  rays  of  hght  dispelled  the  storm  and 
we  awoke  to  a  cloudless  day.  We  were  going  through 
Tiger's  Tooth  Gorge,  a  one-sided  gorge,  ^vith  tree- 
adorned  hills  dominated  by  a  background  of  grotesque 
crags.  Diagonally  from  here,  in  a  long  sweep  across 
to  the  pagoda,  which  stands  out  Hke  a  lone  Hghthouse, 
then,  moving  very  slowly  against  the  still  rising  cur- 
rent, Ichang  came  into  view — an  indistinct  haze 
of  buildings.  The  ranges  over  the  gorges  are  a  back- 
ground for  the  picture  which  is  framed  by  P\Tamid  Hill 
on  the  left  and  the  templed  hills  on  the  right  to  the 
back  of  the  city. 


THE  GATEWAY  TO  THE  WEST  99 

Our  ship  crawled  along  for  more  than  half-an-hour 
to  reach  the  shoal  in  front  of  Ichang  city,  past  the  oil 
companies'  installations ;  past  the  open  spaces  of 
railroad  property  on  which  the  foreign  residents  of 
Ichang  plan  to  build  warehouses  and  landing  facilities 
to  be  ready  for  the  great  railroad  when  it  finally  comes, 
and  in  the  meantime  use  it  for  golf  and  baseball 
games  and  for  opium  pyres  where  hundreds  of  thou- 
sands of  dollars  go  up  in  smoke  ;  past  Chinese  and 
foreign  houses  and  hongs  mixed  indiscriminately. 
Then  we  reached  the  harbour — crowded,  incessantly 
busy,  a  perfect  maelstrom  of  sampans,  junks,  lighters 
with  cargo,  steamers  and  gunboats.  It  was  three 
weeks  after  the  looting  of  Ichang  in  June,  1921,  and 
the  gunboats  which  had  hurried  to  the  spot  were  still 
crowding  the  harbour.  H.M.S.  Bee  and  Gnat,  the 
U.S.S.  Wilmington  and  Elcano  and  a  Japanese 
gunboat,  stood  guard  over  unfortunate  Ichang.  Just 
as  we  were  distinguishing  them  from  the  surrounding 
steamers,  the  U.S.S.  Polos  came  tobogganing  down 
stream  from  the  mouth  of  Ichang  Gorge.  The  tide  had 
been  rising  and,  near  Kweifu,  the  gunboat  had  been 
forced  to  turn  back  and  was  bringing  the  American 
Admiral  back  to  his  flagship.  Six  gunboats  and  two 
Admirals  at  little  Ichang  !  The  salutes  fired  by 
the  U.S.S.  Wilmington  and  returned  by  the  British 
Admiral's  flagship  shook  the  city  and  the  river  like 
an  earthquake.  The  Palos  glided  in  and  skilfully 
moored  in  the  narrow  limits  of  the  harbour  as  though 
safely  escaping  the  pursuit  of  the  great  river  dragon. 

The  harbour  is  chosen,  strangely  enough,  because 
of  its  shallow  water  rather  than  deep.     A  sandy  shoal 


100  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

affords  fairly  secure  anchorage  for  up-  and  down- 
river steamers. 

The  character  of  the  harbour  is  that  of  Ichang. 
The  eternal  business  of  shipping  is  the  life  of  the  port. 
The  dangerous,  swirling  current,  in  which  the  sampans 
manoeuvre  skilfully  and  frequently  barely  escape 
upsetting,  is  no  more  dangerous  than  this  border  land 
where,  in  critical  times,  law  and  order  are  unknown. 
Customs'  men  inspect  every  ship  for  the  opium  which 
is  the  under-current  of  everything  in  West  China.  No 
tale  of  looting,  of  poverty,  of  wealth,  or  of  big  transac- 
tions is  quite  all  told  without  the  sidelight  of  this 
illicit  trade.     For  it  colours  everything. 

Lighters  are  heavily  laden  with  coal  which  comes 
in  such  huge  quantities  to  supply  the  mighty  engines 
of  the  up-river  steamers.  There  is  the  business  of 
transporting  cargo  from  Hankow-Ichang  steamers  to 
Ichang-Chungking  steamers.  Copper,  in  shining  ingots 
shaped  like  flat-irons,  is  brought  out  in  huge  quantities 
from  America  to  be  turned  into  coin  at  the  mints  of 
Chungking  and  Chengtu  at  a  big  official  profit.  Some 
of  it  is  smuggled  down  river  again  for  use  in  western 
Hupeh.  This  is  a  cargo,  too,  which  is  desirable  as 
ballast  and  captains  of  up-river  steamers,  particularly 
of  the  older  and  smaller  steamers,  are  glad  to  carry 
a  safe  amount  and  so  gain  the  increased  stability  which 
the  heavy  copper  gives. 

Cotton  yarn  and  packed  cotton  and  piece  goods  so 
desired  in  "  the  Beyond  "  form  a  very  heavy  propor- 
tion of  the  upward  trade  and  these  constitute  one  of  the 
two  most  lucrative  lines  of  business,  the  other  being 
opium.     In  1920  transportation  charges  were  so  heavy 


THE  GATEWAY  TO  THE  WEST  101 

that  cotton  in  some  parts  of  Szechuan  was  almost  as 
expensive  as  silk.  In  the  winter  great  quantities  go 
up  by  junk,  but  in  the  open  season  steamers  are  laden 
with  it.  All  the  yarn  that  could  be  carried  has  not 
sufficed  to  meet  the  great  demand  of  Szechuan.  Cotton 
is  also  a  convenient  cargo  to  carry  since,  packed  as  it 
is  in  uniform  bales  of  equal  weight,  it  can  be  more 
easily  and  more  closely  stowed  away  and  its  weight 
estimated  as  adding  to  or  lessening  the  vessel's  draught 
inch  for  inch.  This  is  a  point  very  important  where 
equihbrium  plays  so  large  a  part  in  navigation. 

Kerosene  oil  is  carried  in  great  quantities  by  the 
ships  which  fly  the  blue  and  red  flags  of  "  Socony  "  and 
"  Asiatic,"  carrying  the  gospel  of  light  into  the  remotest 
of  remote  interiors.  And  the  remainder  of  the  upward 
cargo  includes  such  things  as  iron  and  steel  machine 
parts  ;  pig  lead  and  galvanized  iron  ;  foreign  articles 
such  as  bags  and  mats,  hats  and  caps,  cigarettes,  dyes, 
matches  and  sewing  machines,  lamps  and  clocks  and 
foreign  medicines  ;  paper  and  coal  and  cotton  um- 
brellas and  cereals  and  books  and  munitions  and  print- 
ing presses. 

According  to  the  time  of  the  year  the  river  flowing 
by  Ichang  is  either  wide  and  mighty,  swiftly-moving 
and  destructive,  or  narrow  and  unnavigable  for  large 
steamers.  At  low  level  the  foreshore  is  lined  with 
villages. 

The  sand  shoal  is  not  adequate  to  the  in- 
creasing amount  of  shipping.  Ichang' s  character  as 
a  terminal  port  distinguishes  it  from  lower  river  ones 
where  ships  lie  merely  for  a  few  hours.  Nowadays, 
at  Ichang,  when  there  are  as  many  as  16  steamers  at 


102  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

one  time  in  this  small  space  and  with  the  current  strong 
and  the  river  high,  there  is  constant  danger  of  steamers 
dragging  anchor  and  slipping  down  upon  one  another. 
The  sampans  manoeuvre  between  them  and  Hghters 
with  cargo  are  tied  by  ropes  to  the  shore,  thus  increasing 
the  dangers  of  sampan  navigation  as  the  ropes  hang 
just  below  the  surface  of  the  water. 

As  our  ship  came  into  her  berth,  there  seemed 
hardly  space  for  a  mooring  among  the  ships  flying 
British,  American,  Japanese  and  French  flags.  A 
dozen  steamers  of  special  type  are  now  plying  between 
Ichang  and  Chungking,  many  more  than  run  in  the 
opposite  direction,  to  Hankow,  with  better  passenger 
accommodation,  far  better  engines,  and  higher  salaried 
ships'  companies  than  the  latter.  It  is  well  that  the 
ships  on  this  dangerous  run  should  be  well  equipped. 
When  onl}^  a  few  months  of  the  1921  season  had  passed 
by,  over  half  the  ships  had  been  forced  to  undergo 
serious  repairs  and  one  ship,  the  str.  3Ieishun,  was 
beneath  the  river.  At  the  same  time,  defective  equip- 
ment had  placed  certain  steamers  in  extreme  danger 
and  proved  more  forcibly  than  ever  that  the  Customs' 
River  Inspector  holds  a  most  responsible  post.  More- 
over, there  are  no  dock  or  repair  facihties  in  Ichang 
and  every  ship  must  go  to  Hankow  or  Shanghai 
for  repairs,  thus  involving  an  enormous  loss  of  time. 

There  was  much  talk  of  transportation  charges 
in  Ichang  last  year.  The  tendency  of  Chinese  com- 
panies has  lately  been  to  underbid  freight  rates  and 
passenger  rates.  In  1920  the  godowns  of  Ichang  were 
congested  with  cargo  and  the  movement  of  it  west- 
ward was  checked,  but  1921  opened  with  more  steamers 


THE  GATEWAY  TO  THE  WEST  103 

running  and  the  cargo  accumulation  of  months  was 
eliminated  in  weeks.  The  Japanese  have  no  ships 
plying  above  Ichang,  thus  far.  From  Hankow  three 
Japanese  steamers  are  running  to  Ichang  but  about 
as  much  cargo  arrives  on  these  three  as  is  brought  by 
any  two  of  the  British  merchant  ships.  Because  of 
large  discounts  to  Chinese  merchants,  the  Japanese 
secure  a  fair  amount  of  local  cargo  trade  at  Ichang 
and  they  also  do  a  good  amount  of  business  direct 
with  their  homeland. 

Ichang  is,  however,  distinctly  a  shipping  port. 
It  has  no  time  for  student  movements  or  for  partisan 
agitation.  Moreover,  while  other  parts  of  China  may 
justly  consider  themselves  in  danger  from  Japanese 
militarism,  Ichang  is  face  to  face  with  a  more  imminent 
danger  from  Chinese  militarism  which  completely  ob- 
scures the  more  distant  one. 

On  the  p5T'amid-Hke  hill  across  the  river  from 
Ichang,  the  Japanese  years  ago  placed  three  Chinese 
characters  advertising  a  Japanese  medicine.  The 
characters  read  "  CKing  kuai  wan  "  and  they  mean 
"the  invigorating  pill,"  but  when  spoken  they  sound  the 
same  as  the  characters  which  mean  "  Manchu  dynasty 
quickly  finish."  This  caused  great  consternation  on 
the  one  hand  among  the  coolies  who  only  knew  the 
spoken  language  and  agitation  on  the  other  among  the 
Chinese  officials  who  reahzed  the  effect  these  words 
might  have.  Measures  were  started  to  try  to  get  these 
characters  removed  but  the  Japanese  stood  on  their 
rights  and  they  are  there  to-day  as  they  were  years 
before  the  downfall  of  the  Manchu  dynasty. 


104  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

And  this  same  pyramid  is  the  one  of  which  Major 
Drury  writes  in  his  fascinating  "  Passing  of  the  Flag-, 
ship."  He  describes  how  a  pillage  of  Ichang  was 
averted  by  the  ingenuity  of  a  marine  officer  who,  with 
a  gunboat's  searchlight,  produced  a  vision  of  a  flying 
dragon  who  touched  the  tip  of  Pyramid  Hill,  marked  a 
bright  path  across  the  sky,  and  rested  on  Temple  Hill 
beyond  ! 

But  the  superstition  of  more  modern  China  is 
lessening  a  bit.  In  the  nights  following  Ichang' s  June 
1921  looting,  the  gunboat's  searchlight  was  more 
effective  at  searching  out  booty-carrying  cooUes  from 
dark  corners  of  the  Bund  than  in  striking  terror  into 
the  hearts  of  the  evil-doers  ! 


CHAPTER    XVIII 
IcHANG  Ruins 

On  a  bright  moonlight  night  about  three  weeks 
after  the  looting  of  Ichang,  we  drifted  slowly  through 
the  flooded  ruins  in  a  sampan.  The  Chinese  boatmen 
rested  their  boat  hooks  on  the  crumbling  stone  and 
mortar  to  push  us  onward.  A  loosened  stone  now  and 
then  splashed  into  the  water  releasing  a  puff  of  white 
dust.  A  lone  archway  was  outlined  by  a  narrow 
margin  of  uneven  masonry.  Water  covered  masses 
of  debris  which  had  been  carefully  despoiled  of  every- 
thing of  any  possible  value  before  the  floods  came.  A 
turbulent  backwash  from  the  swift  current  of  the 
Yangtze  sought  to  undermine  the  tottering  structures. 
We  wondered  that  a  scene  of  such  destruction  could  be 
so  beautiful.  The  angles  of  uneven  walls  were  soft- 
ened and  mellowed  by  the  moon's  yeUow  light.  Pieces 
of  ugly  iron  sheeting  sticking  through  broken  walls 
appeared  in  ghostly  shape. 

The  night  of  the  June,  1921,  looting  of  Ichang  was 
only  half  moonlight  and  starry.  There  was  enough 
light  to  aid  the  soldiers  in  finding  their  way  around  ; 
not  too  much  to  make  their  coming  known  to  the 
unfortunate  sufferers.  The  people  who  watched  on 
that  night  describe  the  sight  of  bands  of  soldiers 
running  through  the  streets  ;  of  the  hghts  of  fires  here 
and  there  and  finally  a  great  conflagration  of  fires  ; 
of  rifle  shots  that  have  left  holes  over  fireplaces  and 
under  windows  of  foreign  dweUings. 


106  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

From  the  sampan  we  leaned  out  and  touched  the 
crumbling  walls.  A  sign  loosened  and  twisted  by  the 
fire  was  still  readable.  In  the  bright  moonUght,  we 
made  out  "  Anlee  Shipping  Company."  On  the  other 
side  of  the  gate  in  Chinese  characters  was  the  old  sign 
of  the  American  West  China  Shipping  Company  which 
had  not  been  taken  down  after  that  company  lost 
its  only  steamer  on  the  up-river  run,  in  1921,  the 
str.  Meishun.  These  two  companies  occupied  the 
same  godown  and  it  was  there  that,  after  the  Novem- 
ber looting,  piles  of  copper  ingots  were  found  that 
somehow  had  escaped  discovery  by  the  bandits. 

Behind  these  godowns  are  the  ruins  of  the  Bank 
of  China — a  big,  waste  place.  When  Ichang  was 
pillaged  by  bandit-soldiery  during  the  previous  Nov- 
ember, the  manager  of  the  bank  very  cleverly  evaded 
the  looters  by  cutting  off  the  corners  of  the  bank- 
notes. Near  to  this  ruin  is  the  office  of  the  China 
Merchants'  Steam  Navigation  Company.  This  office 
was  looted  but  not  as  wantonly  destroyed  as  the  others. 

The  single  archway  which  stands  alone  and 
through  which  our  sampan  glided,  is  the  erstwhile 
gateway  of  a  yamen.  It  was  here  that  heads  stuck 
on  the  ends  of  poles  were  displayed  during  the  days 
following  the  looting.  The  long  building  behind  the 
first  courtyard  of  the  yamen  was  entirely  destroyed. 
These  had  been  the  barracks  of  the  departing  soldiers. 

Near  at  hand  the  Standard  Oil  Companj^'s  city 
shop  once  stood.  The  local  agent  speaks  of  visiting 
the  site  on  the  morning  after  the  June  looting  to  find 
only  parts  of  the  walls  standing.  In  the  November 
outrage,   the  oil  looted  from  this  shop  was  used   to 


^ 

-•^^VRHV 

^ 

S  ^-- 

/            1  iil- 

'#■  ■' 

o 


CQ 
o 


CQ 


m 


ICHANG  RUINS  107 

start  fires  throughout  the  city.  In  June  the  shop  was 
burned  down  as  it  stood,  thereby  doing  less  damage  to 
the  city,  perhaps,  than  before.  The  gold  and  silver 
shops  are  always  the  goal  of  wealth-seeking  bandits. 
Those  in  Ichang,  built  to  imitate  the  shops  on  Nanking 
Road,  Shanghai,  were  completely  destroyed. 

But  poor  shops  were  looted  as  well  as  wealthy 
ones.  The  rice  shops  were  not,  as  a  general  rule, 
molested,  thus  proving  that  the  looters  were  not 
actuated  by  hunger.  One  poor  man's  shop  was  entered 
three  times  in  one  night.  The  first  time  everything 
he  possessed  of  value  was  taken  ;  the  second  time  his 
clothes  were  stolen  ;  the  third  time  his  bedding  was 
the  object  of  their  desires.  The  shopman  complained 
to  a  soldier  of  the  third  band  that  a  fourth  raid  would 
mean  the  loss  of  his  fife  since  he  had  nothing  more  to 
hand  over.  So  the  soldier  sympathetically  invited  him 
to  the  barracks  where  he  remained  until  morning. 
When  the  soldiers  came  back  after  their  night's  work 
they  greeted  him,  expressed  gratitude  at  his  good 
health,  and  bade  him  farewell. 

Nearby  is  the  ruin  of  a  Greek  tobacconist's  shop, 
whence  the  Greek  manager  escaped,  as  he  said,  "  by 
a  piece  of  string,"  meaning  a  rope.  All  along  the  Bund 
stretch  the  remains  of  these  looted  and  burned  shops. 
Huge  warehouses  which  were  packed  with  thousands 
of  dollars'  worth  of  raw  cotton,  cotton  cloth  and  cotton 
yarn  are  nothing  but  crumbhng  walls  enclosing  piles 
of  the  twisted  iron  hoops  that  were  around  the  bales. 

A  deserted  waste  place  is  the  scene  of  shops 
where  on  the  morning  after  the  owners  sat  on  piles 
of  dSris,  smoking  borrowed  pipes  and  joking  with  the 


108  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

soldiers  as  they  passed  along  with  their  swag  in 
search  of  new  fields  to  conquer.  Farther  along  are 
the  offices  of  the  Robert  Dollar  Company,  looted  in 
November  and  again  in  June.  A  safe  which  resisted 
opening  was  thrown  from  a  second-storey  window 
and,  when  broken  by  its  impact  with  the  ground, 
was  robbed. 

Across  from  the  Standard  Oil  hong,  stands  the 
property  of  the  French  fathers  which  has  been  rented 
to  various  companies  and  individuals.  The  bandits 
fell  upon  this  place  immediately.  It  so  happens  that 
large  quantities  of  opium  were  found  on  these  premises 
some  time  before  and  the  fact  cast  an  illuminating 
sidehght  on  the  causes  of  the  looting.  Providentially 
the  Customs'  men  had  burned  several  thousand  dollars' 
worth  of  opium  just  the  day  before  the  fateful  third  of 
June.  Otherwise  there  might  have  been  yet  more 
difficulty  in  keeping  the  rioters  out  of  the  Customs' 
compound. 

Not  all  the  damage  was  done  to  buildings  along 
the  Bund.  As  one  walks  through  the  streets  toward 
the  foreign  compounds,  one  frequently  passes  signi- 
ficant reminders.  There  is  a  building  on  whose  scarred 
masonry  are  the  indentations  of  many  bullets.  Broken 
flower  pots  on  casement  windows  have  never  been 
removed.  Farther  along  are  the  looted  remains  of  other 
foreign  houses  of  business.  The  Chamber  of  Commerce 
building  with  only  the  waU  standing  is  to  be  seen  in 
its  large  compound. 

The  November,  1920,  looting  caused  an  estimated 
loss  of  Tls.  30,000,000.  There  was  not  so  much  damage 
to  property  in  the  riot  of  the  following  June  but  there 


ICHANG  RUINS  109 

was  more  wanton  disregard  for  life.  Over  100  Chinese 
were  killed  and  about  200  wounded,  over  half  of 
whom  were  women  and  children. 

One  moonlight  night  in  Ichang,  we  watched  from 
the  wall  of  a  compound  two  Chinese  bandits  in  uniform 
robbing  a  small  puntza  or  corner-stand  of  tobacco  and 
small  money.  It  was  all  very  quiet  and  orderly. 
Shop-keepers  from  nearby  stood  looking  on  with 
seemingly  the  most  casual  interest.  The  two  made 
away  with  their  small  winnings.  Afterwards  we 
walked  through  the  streets  and  found  them  to  be 
unusually  quiet.  The  silence  was  foreboding.  It  so 
happened  that  there  was  no  more  looting  in  Ichang 
that  night.  But  it  was  easy  to  visualize  how  a  raid 
begins — with  systematic  robberies  throughout  the  city; 
the  offering  of  resistance  leading  to  shots  and  bloodshed; 
fires  starting  up  all  over  the  city  ;  and  through  it  aU 
the  increasing  boldness  of  the  soldiers  and  their 
decreasing  regard  for  human  hfe. 

On  each  of  those  eventful  nights,  foreigners 
patroUed  the  town  going  from  one  compound  to  another 
looking  after  the  welfare  of  the  women  of  the  port. 
A  few  of  them  have  been  most  highly  commended  for 
their  bravery  on  the  night  of  the  third  of  June.  They 
went  among  the  soldiers  all  night,  many  of  whom 
were  decidedly  hostile.  The  foreigner  was  always  on 
the  aggressive.  Seeing  a  soldier  band  in  the  offing, 
he  would  run  toward  them,  walk  along  with  them,  and 
ask  them  what  they  were  about.  They  even  demanded 
and  succeeded  in  getting  the  looters'  assistance  in 
scaHng  the  waUs  of  compounds  where  they  wished  to 
make  sure  of  the  safety  of  ladies  within. 


110  THE  GREAT  HIVER 

A  certain  family — a  man  and  his  wife — were 
living  in  a  fiat  at  the  top  of  a  high  building  which 
seemed  to  have  a  particular  attraction  for  the  looters. 
Again  and  again  bands  broke  in  and  raided  this  building. 
Before  reaching  the  flat  in  which  the  people  were  Uving, 
the  soldiers  fired  bullets  through  the  floor.  As  the 
looters  broke  in,  the  husband  tried  to  stop  them  but  they 
fired  at  point-blank  range.  He  thought  it  wise  to  fall 
as  if  dead  and  his  poor  wife  thought  he  really  was. 
She  rushed  up  from  bed  and  fell  on  his  body.  A  faithful 
cooHe  who  tried  to  help  her  was  bayonetted  before 
her  eyes.  Everything  which  she  and  her  husband 
possessed  was  taken  by  successive  parties  of  raiders 
who  carried  away  all  the  clothing  with  ever3'i:hing  else. 
After  three  bands  of  looters  had  ransacked  the  flat, 
the  wife  climbed  out  of  the  window  on  to  a  near-by 
roof  to  hide  from  the  fourth  crowd  of  fiends.  She  was 
saved  from  further  molestation  by  the  arrival  of  the 
British  Consul  who  came  unarmed  to  their  assistance 
and  who  took  both  herself  and  her  husband  to  the 
safety  of  his  residence  where  they  remained  for  days. 

As  the  night  went  on,  the  fires  grew  brighter  and 
more  threatening.  The  bandits  seemed  to  increase  in 
number  as  they  commandeered  coohe  men  and  women 
to  carry  their  loot.  Bullets  and  bayonets  were  used 
recklessly  that  terrorism  might  cause  hidden  treasures 
to  be  revealed.  Little  babies  were  pierced  by  bayonets 
before  the  eyes  of  their  parents  and  women  were 
butchered  for  the  sake  of  their  ear-rings  and  ornaments. 
Of  the  Chinese  men  who  were  murdered  many  were 
simply  trying  to  defend  their  children  and  women- 
folk. 


ICHANG  RUINS  111 

Just  as  in  other  emergencies,  the  ladies  of  the 
Missions  faced  danger  most  bravely.  Each  sought 
emergency  duties  and  none  appealed  for  protection. 
Friends  who  came  to  offer  help  found  them  self- 
reliant,  unafraid  and  anxious  to  be  of  service  to  others. 
Among  them  were  Scottish  girls  with  war-work  ex- 
perience who  knelt  down  in  exposed  places  to  bandage 
and  try  to  alleviate  the  pain  of  dangerously  wounded 
cooUes. 

About  six  o'clock  the  looting  ceased.  That  day 
the  lawless  horde  gathered  their  booty  together,  loaded 
it  upon  the  str.  Kweilee,  until  the  boat  listed  with 
the  weight  of  it,  and  made  away.  Curious,  the  type 
of  character  developed  by  such  vagabonds.  One  of 
these  "  princes  of  the  land  "  was  travelling  down  river 
on  a  foreign  steamer  some  time  later.  A  missionary 
fell  into  conversation  with  him.  "  Yes,"  said  the  ex- 
soldier  in  Chinese,  "  I  got  $800  out  of  the  last  looting. 
Half  of  it  was  in  heavy  silver  so  I  got  money  orders  for 
it  at  the  post  office  and  sent  it  to  my  family.  The 
remainder  was  in  currency  and  easy  to  carry  in  my 
money-belt.  I've  been  five  years  in  the  army  now 
and  this  is  the  first  time  I've  fallen  into  such  good 
luck."  He  had  used  the  very  post-office  that  was 
looted  to  transmit  the  stolen  money  !  Here  was  an 
example  of  the  t3^e  of  thief  who  considers  that  he 
turns  a  good  business  deal  if  a  looting  comes  off  well  and 
who  may,  if  especially  successful,  aspire  to  become 
Tuchun  of  a  province. 


CHAPTER     XIX 

Through  the  Gorges 

It  is  three  in  the  morning.  SearchUghts  Ught  the 
river  and  sweep  the  bank.  Coolies  caU  out  in  loud, 
impatient  voices.  The  ship's  crew  haul  up  anchor  and 
the  engines  begin  their  pulsing  at  one  and  the  same 
time  so  as  not  to  slip  downstream  with  the  current. 
A  terrifying  proceeding,  indeed.  We,  the  passengers, 
creep  about  the  unhghted  deck  watching  the  light  as 
it  searches  out  the  turmoil  of  sampans  and  sets  them 
in  clear  relief,  then  leaves  weird  shadows  behind  it  as 
it  moves  on  again.  We  knew  we  would  not  have  got 
under  way  if  the  water  mark  had  been  higher  than  it 
was  the  day  before,  so  we  presume  now  that  all  is 
weU  as  we  finally  draw  away  from  our  mooring  and 
steam  slowly  upstream.  The  ship  vibrates  as  though 
it  were  all  a  part  of  the  mighty  engine  which  must 
generate  a  power  equal  to  overcoming  the  tide  of  the 
Yangtze  at  her  best. 

In  a  few  minutes  we  enter  the  gates  of  the  Ichang 
Gorge.  It  is  hke  a  great,  gloomy  cave.  The  sides 
of  the  hills  shut  in  the  only  sound — the  constant  pulse, 
pulse  of  the  engine,  the  creaking  of  a  deck  pole,  the 
everlasting  wash  of  the  water.  Sixteen  miles  we  go 
through  Yellow  Cat  and  Lampshine  Gorge  and  into 
zig-zag  reaches.  The  narrow  channel  winds  and  winds. 
We  look  back  as  the  gateway  closes  behind  us.  The 
sun's  first  red  streaks  appear  across  the  sky.  And 
now  we  come  to  meet  the  rising  sun  around  the  next 


THROUGH  THE  GORGES  113 

corner.  It  is  like  waking  from  a  dream  of  caves  and 
underground  passages  into  a  world  of  colour  and  cool 
shadow  and  bright  sunlight. 

It  is  so  that  one  starts  on  the  four-day  journey 
from  Ichang  to  Chungking  stepping  from  a  land  which 
is  a  bit  familiar  to  China  visitors  into  a  world  new  and 
beautiful,  of  outlandish  customs  and  strange,  romantic 
sights. 

A  journey  of  350  miles  and  an  uphill  ascent  in 
that  distance  of  approximately  500  feet,  five  times  the 
ascent  from  Shanghai  to  Ichang  in  about  a  third  of 
the  distance  ;  a  round- trip  journey  which  takes  as 
long  as  to  go  from  New  York  to  Liverpool  by  boat ;  a 
journey  which  requires  a  small  ship  to  expend  so 
much  coal  that  it  costs  equally  as  much  to  ship  a  ton 
of  freight  from  Ichang  to  Chungking  as  to  transport 
it  around  the  world.  What  precious  cargoes  these 
boats  must  carry  ! 

The  ship  we  were  on  kept  near  the  banks  to  avoid 
the  strength  of  the  current  which  swept  down  like 
Niagara  turned  loose.  We  were  constantly  having  to 
change  banks  to  find  the  deepest  water  and,  as  we 
veered  across,  the  stern  of  the  ship  would  swing  after 
us  as  the  current  caught  her  broadside.  The  whole 
surface  of  the  water  was  a  swirling  mass  of  whirlpools 
sucking  the  froth  they  created  into  their  centres.  A 
coffee-coloured  torrent  on  its  destructive  way. 

Already  it  was  like  another  land.  Straw  huts, 
tucked  away  under  a  ledge  of  rock,  with  no  visible 
escape  above  from  the  sureh^  rising  water.  Junk  men 
carefully  balancing  their  boats  as  they  rocked  and 
shifted  water  in  the  wake  of  our  ship.     Piles  of  rocks 


114  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

in  midstream  with  the  rushing  cmrent  steadily  work- 
ing to  re-sculpture  them.  A  naked  fisherman  standing 
on  a  bit  of  rock  and  seining  for  his  daily  bread.  Tall 
bare  rocks  Uke  citadels  that  caught  the  glints  and  rays 
of  the  sun.  And  sometimes,  as  the  river  broadened 
in  places,  a  little  hamlet  on  a  wooded  bank,  smoke 
rising  above  the  trees,  the  family  watching  our 
steamer  pass.  We  seemed  to  be  going  very  rapidly 
as  we  watched  the  water  over  the  side  of  the  ship,  but 
sometimes  it  was  long  before  we  would  pass  and  leave 
out  of  sight  a  particular  sampan  upturned  on  a  mossy 
bank  or  a  particular  spot  of  red  among  the  blue  gowned 
onlookers  in  their  hillside  homes. 

On  the  morning  of  the  first  day,  we  entered  Ox- 
Liver  and  Horse's  Lungs  Gorge,  so-named,  they  say, 
from  the  formation  of  the  rock.  Strange  and  weird 
as  the  name  and  as  impossible  of  description  is  the 
gorge.  Every  now  and  again  we  pass  a  miniature 
village  built  on  a  sloping  bank  where  streets  were 
steep  and  the  houses  were  built  high  from  the  banks  on 
slender  poles  so  that  they  looked  like  bird  cages.  We 
were  told  that  every  winter  houses  were  built  down  to 
the  very  water's  edge  and  that  every  summer  they  were 
regularly  washed  away.  Evolution  has  had  no  effect 
on  these  builders. 

Between  Ox-Liver  and  Mitan  Gorge,  we  passed  a 
knoll  near  the  village  of  Hsin-t'an.  On  the  top  is 
Captain  Plant's  bungalow,  where  he  and  Mrs.  Plant 
hved  for  many  years  and  where  passengers  on  passing 
ships  would  be  waved  to  and  would  wave  in  return  to 
the  people  who  always  came  out  on  the  verandah  to 
see  them  pass  by.     Now  the  bungalow  is  to  become  a 


!■.■  /  ,.,,    /'././,    /  // 


The  Late  Captain  S.  Cornell  Plant 


THROUGH  THE  GORGES  115 

rest-house,  it  has  been  suggested,  for  the  trackers 
whose  sufferings  the  "  Grand  Old  Man  of  the  Upper 
Yangtze  "  did  so  much  to  alleviate.  Captain  Plant 
chose  this  location  in  which  to  live  in  order  to  study 
the  Hsin-t'an  rapids  in  the  winter  time.  Thirty  per 
cent,  of  the  junks  attempting  to  cross  these  rapids  in 
the  winter  season  are  lost.  The  whole  village  has  been 
built  from  the  wreckage  of  junks.  And  in  the  hills 
at  the  back  there  are  fossils  for  ardent  geologists  and 
wild  goat  shooting  for  the  sportsman. 

The  Mitan  Gorge  is  the  shortest  of  all,  only  two 
and  a  half  miles.  Above  it  lies  old  Kueifu  city,  at  the 
foot  of  one  of  the  most  fearsome  stretches  of  water  for 
winter  sailing  craft.  In  fact,  it  is  one  of  the  places 
that  makes  steamer  navigation  during  the  winter 
months  impossible.  It  was  at  Buffalo  Mouth  rapid, 
the  second  of  the  three  big  rapids  in  that  stretch,  that 
the  first  ship  of  the  season  was  sacrificed  to  the  river 
god. 

The  American  ship  Meishun  on  April  29,  1921,  was 
having  a  hard  time  making  her  way  against  the  big 
rise  of  water.  She  had  had  difficulty  getting  across 
the  other  rapids  and  it  was  about  four  o'clock  in  the 
afternoon  when  the  attempt  was  made  to  navigate 
Buffalo  Mouth.  Apparently  the  freshet  met  them 
there.  A  swirl  hfted  the  boat  up  and  deposited  it 
amidships  on  a  rock,  making  a  hole  in  the  engine  room 
about  the  size  of  a  man's  head.  Then  another  swirl 
came,  Hfted  her  off  the  rock,  and  she  made  for  shore. 
Her  nose  was  poked  up  on  the  bank  and  all  the  pas- 
sengers were  safely  rescued.  The  only  fife  that  was 
nearly  lost  was  that  of  a  big  fat  Chinese  who  jumped 


116  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

into  the  river  to  save  his  worldly  possessions.  The 
officer  who  saw  him  threw  a  Hfe  buoy  and  aimed  so  ac- 
curately that  he  thought  for  a  moment  he  had  drowned, 
in  trying  to  save,  him.  But  the  next  moment  up 
came  the  head,  ringed  by  the  life-buoy. 

There  were  many  funny  incidents  that  contributed 
themselves  to  overcoming  the  tragedy  of  the  wreck. 
There  was  the  captain  who  gathered  his  valuables 
from  the  safe  and  threw  the  combination  again  leav- 
ing his  gold  watch  inside,  and  his  subsequent  despair, 
and  the  appearance  of  it  at  the  hands  of  his  boy, 
who  nonchalantly  answered  to  astonished  remarks  at 
his  having  got  the  watch  from  the  locked  safe,  "  Oh, 
suppose  watchee  you  one  time,  any  man  can  do." 
A  member  of  a  rescue  party  who  scorned  the  im- 
provised dwellings  made  hastily  on  the  rocks,  sent 
his  boy  in  search  of  accommodation,  but  didn't  take 
advantage  of  it  after  it  was  secured  because  as  he  said 

"  the  d hovel  had  seven  pigs  in  it  already  and  he 

wasn't  going  to  make  the  eighth."  If  the  water  is 
not  too  high,  travellers  are  able  to  see  the  slanting 
top  of  a  yellow  mast  head  thrusting  itself  up  above 
the  surface. 

Above  the  rapids  is  the  village  of  Patung  whence 
came  the  soldiers  who  looted  Ichang  in  1921.  Across 
the  river,  a  waterfall  comes  down  by  leaps  into  a  glen- 
like canyon  below,  beautiful  and  refreshing  to  the 
passengers  whose  steamers  stop  there,  giving  them 
time  to  go  and  stand  under  its  splashing  coolness. 
From  there  it  is  only  five  miles  to  the  entrance  to 
Wushan  or  Witches'  Gorge,  the  longest  of  all — 25 
miles. 


THROUGH  THE  GORGES  117 

It  is  well-named  with  its  enormously  high  cliffs, 
dark  and  gloomy,  very  sheer.  In  some  places  the 
banks  are  green,  terraced  and  intensively  cultivated 
part  way  up,  in  other  places,  the  trees  seem  to  be 
growing  out  of  bare  rock.  Sometimes,  we  would  see 
a  pathway  for  trackers  cut  deep  into  the  face  of  a  sheer 
cHff  so  narrow  that  it  would  seem  a  tracker  could 
never  stand  erect  in  it.  From  the  stern  of  the  boat,  we 
watched  as  the  perspective  changed  and  farthermost 
cliffs  seemed  to  rise  above  the  nearer  ones.  We 
gazed  up  at  caves  in  the  sides  of  rocks  and  saw  the 
tiny  figures  of  people  looking  down  at  us.  Many  of 
these  caves  were  banked  up  with  walls  of  stone  to 
prevent  shding.  Many  were  abandoned.  There  was 
always  the  fascinating  business  of  watching  junks 
skilfully  manipulated  by  oarsmen  and  trackers. 

Halfway  through  the  gorge  comes  one  of  the  sur- 
prising and  enchanting  breaks  in  the  rocks  which 
marks  the  opening  of  a  diverging  canyon  and  gives 
one  a  glimpse  at  the  mysteries  beyond.  Here  we 
cross  the  boundary  line  between  Hupeh  and  misty 
Szechuan. 

It  is  in  the  upper  part  of  Wushan  gorge  that  the 
greatest  rise  and  fall  of  water  takes  place.  There 
has  been  a  difference  of  200  feet  between  high  and  low 
water  level.  And  it  does  not  rise  slowly.  As  we  were 
going  through  the  water  level  was  149  feet.  Five  days 
before  it  had  been  67  feet.  Moreover,  it  had  risen 
45  feet  in  24  hours.  Ships  are  anchored  very  carefully 
at  night  and  plenty  of  wire  stay  ropes  are  strung  out 
along  the  bank  to  hold  the  ship  in  place.  Yet,  when 
a  big  freshet  comes,  these  safeguards  are  often   all 


118  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

swept  away  and  the  captain  must  be  ready  to  get  up 
steam  immediately  or  the  ship  will  be  lost. 

Every  mile  of  the  channel  from  Ichang  to  Chung- 
king is  treacherous  and  dangerous.  A  wrong  twist 
of  the  wheel,  a  moment's  relaxation  from  watching, 
may  mean  destruction.  The  captains  of  the  boats 
that  undertake  this  run  are  on  the  bridge  17  hours  a 
day.  In  Chungking,  the  ship  only  remains  long  enough 
to  unload  and  reload  and  then  is  away  again  on  the 
return  trip  of  a  day  and  a  half  and  at  Ichang  there  is  a 
stop  of  two  days  at  the  most  in  normal  conditions 
before  the  up-river  trip  again.  Two  days  rest  after 
five  of  constant  strain  and  sleeplessness  ! 

At  the  close  of  the  day  in  the  refreshing  coolness 
(for  it  is  hot  during  July  in  the  gorges)  we  were  still 
coming  through  a  narrow  channel  between  high  cliffs. 
One  was  a  great  slab  of  veined  stone  with  a  formation 
like  a  huge  chapel  floor  at  the  bottom  ;  again,  we 
could  see  steps  running  up  and  over  a  precipitous  rock, 
the  route  over  which  an  Emperor  is  said  to  have  es- 
caped from  his  pursuers  ;  we  could  see  also,  holes  in 
the  cliff  where  centuries  before  short  bamboos  had 
been  inserted  to  form  a  cUff  ladder,  by  the  cunning 
of  a  general  whose  army  scaled  these  heights  to  escape 
from  the  gorge  in  which  they  were  trapped.  Farther 
on  there  is  a  cave  where  several  military  officials 
went  into  hiding  with  their  wealth.  They  were  afraid 
of  losing  their  heads,  it  is  said,  and  somehow  they 
were  able  to  get  into  a  seemingly  inaccessible  cave  on 
the  mountain  side.  Welcome  visitors  were  drawn  up 
by  means  of  a  rope  let  down  from  above.  A  woman 
in  the  mission  at  Kueichowfu  called  at  their  queer 


THROUGH  THE  GORGES  119 

home  because  one  of  the  officials  was  a  Christian.  She 
was  hauled  up  by  the  rope  and  it  was  drawn  up  after 
her  until  the  call  was  ended  ! 

That  night  we  moored  by  the  bank  near  the  town 
of  Wushan,  where  a  tree  was  uprooted  by  the  guy 
ropes  and  where  it  took  a  long  time  to  arrange  things 
satisfactorily.  It  was  a  beautiful  night,  starlit  and 
cool,  with  mysterious,  unknown  hills  at  hand. 

Early  in  the  morning  we  went  through  a  rapid 
which  required  "  full  steam  ahead."  The  water  piled 
up  over  the  bow  of  the  ship  like  beaten  caramel.  And 
when  we  arrived  in  calmer  water  above,  the  momentum 
of  former  power  carried  us  very  dangerously  near 
the  huge  rock  ahead  and  to  the  right  of  our 
channel. 

Rapids  are  made  in  two  ways.  Either  by  shoals  of 
rock  which  form  dams  and  over  the  ends  of  which  the 
water  rushes  with  great  force,  or  by  the  narrowed 
channel  between  two  cliffs.  The  former  are  dangerous 
during  low  water.  At  high  water,  they  do  not  exist. 
Since  most  of  the  upper  Yangtze  rapids  are  formed  by 
landslides  or  by  rocks  protruding  from  the  bed  of  the 
river,  the  summer  season  loses  much  of  its  excitement. 
But  not  all  by  any  means.  Fut'an  rapid  is  caused 
in  the  second  manner  and  the  torrent  which  rushes 
between  those  walls  of  rock  above  Wanhsien,  is  terrify- 
ing and  awe-inspiring. 

The  last  of  the  big  gorges  is  Kueifu  or  Bellows 
Gorge.     This  is  the  most  tremendous  of  all. 

The  mountains  are  piled  up  on  one  another  like 
a  great  dumping  ground.  Big  black  dreary  holes  in 
the  rocks.     Rocks  like  half-baked  bricks  dumped  aside. 


120  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

Swirling  water  with  black  drift  held  in  patches  by  the 
opposing  currents.  It  was  depressing,  gloomy,  awe-in- 
spiring. A  Httle  way,  high  above  the  water's  edge, 
thrust  within  a  crevice,  are  the  coffin-like  boxes  which 
give  the  gorge  its  name.  They  are  man-made  boxes 
and  are  about  six  feet  across  the  face  of  the  opening 
as  well  as  can  be  ascertained  from  a  distance.  Nobody 
knows  how  they  got  there  and  no  one  has  been  able  to 
get  up  to  them  to  see  what  they  are  made  of.  They 
look  like  clay  or  iron.  The  Chinese  say  that  the  devil 
put  them  there. 

Kueifu  Gorge  marks  the  end  of  the  soul- 
thrilHng  part  of  the  journey  to  Chungking  except 
that  on  the  way  back,  the  traveller  has  it  all  over 
again,  in  new  aspects.  He  sees  the  apparently  closed 
rocks  ahead  into  which  the  boat  seems  to  be  rushing 
with  great  rapidity.  But  just  at  the  point  of  danger, 
the  Yangtze  reveals  itself,  sUpping  around  the  corner 
into  a  new  scene  and  toward  a  new  wall  beyond.  The 
short  Mitan  Gorge  proved  itself  more  lovable  on  the 
return  journey.  As  we  went  sweeping  into  its  straight 
stretches,  our  ship  speeding  along  with  the  current  at 
a  rate  of  22  knots  an  hour,  the  cool  wind  came  to 
meet  us  and  swept  the  deck  of  all  the  lurking  lazy 
breezes  of  the  upper  reaches.  It  was  a  thrilling 
voyage. 

On  the  second  day  at  noon  we  steamed  down 
majestically  on  Ichang,  made  a  skilful  turn,  rested  on 
the  current  like  a  hovering  bird,  and  dropped  anchor 
before  the  Yangtze  had  a  chance  to  pick  a  quarrel 
with  us  for  not  continuing  our  swift  ride  with  her  on 
to  the  sea. 


CHAPTER     XX 

KUEICHOWFU  AND  WaNHSIEN 

The  first  large  city  above  Ichang  at  which  up- 
river  boats  call  is  Kueichowfu.  It  is  just  above 
Kueifu  Gorge.  The  moment  the  traveller  sees  it  he 
knows  that  here  is  something,  the  like  of  which  he 
has  never  before  dreamed  of.  A  high  crenelated  wall 
undulating  with  the  ridges  of  the  hills  faces  the  water- 
front. Behind  it  and  close  against  it  are  seen  the 
upper  parts  of  quaint  buildings  and  temples — all  yellow, 
dull  red  and  weather-beaten  blue — coloured  in  all 
the  rich  tints  of  an  ancient  artistic  brush  and  the  added 
ones  that  age  has  given  them.  Before  the  wall,  which 
is  approached  from  the  water's  edge  by  streets  of 
steps,  are  the  tottering  structures  where  the  riverine 
Chinese  make  their  homes.  Down  the  steps  come 
laden  coolie  labourers.  Along  the  wall  perch  lazy 
soldiers  looking  down  on  the  one  side  to  the  quiet, 
ancient  city,  on  the  other  to  the  swarming,  busy, 
shipping  population. 

Here  we  bought  chopsticks  made  of  wood  with 
little  carved  lions  on  their  tops,  and  beautiful  combs  in 
sets  of  three  that  were  cut  and  carved  out  of  wood  of 
all  shades  of  yellow  and  brown. 

As  we  steamed  slowly  away  we  looked  back  and 
saw  a  phantom  city.  The  background  of  fancifully 
shaped  hills  was  misty  with  clouds.  In  the  growing 
distance,  the  clouds  slipped  forward,  until  they  enfold- 
ed Kueichowfu  and  quietly  spirited  her  away  before 
our  eyes. 


122  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

Above  here,  the  river  widens  and  flows  between 
green  foothills.  When  the  river  runs  low  in  the  winter 
time,  men  may  be  seen  washing  for  native  gold  and 
then,  too,  the  salt  wells  which  lie  in  the  bed  of  the 
river  are  uncovered  and  despoiled  of  their  wealth,  to 
be  covered  again  until  the  end  of  the  summer  season. 

We  passed  many  a  contented-looking  farmhouse  sur- 
rounded by  terraced  fields  of  corn  and  grains.  Temples 
become  more  frequent  as  the  hills  become  more  acces- 
sible. Pilgrims  wend  their  way  along  shadowy  paths, 
waving  their  ubiquitous  fans.  Bands  of  trackers  look 
like  Red  Indians  as  they  bend  their  brown,  muscled, 
backs  over  a  long  tow  rope.  Here  and  there,  where 
the  stream  seems  broad,  our  steamer  ploughs  against 
the  swiftest  current,  so  that  we,  who  watch  with 
eyes  that  do  not  see  below  the  surface,  wonder  why 
the  pilot  does  not  choose  a  less  difficult  path.  But 
we  do  not  know  that  the  bed  of  the  river  is  composed 
of  shingle  banks  and  ledges  of  rock  and  that  we  are 
prevented  from  hugging  one  bank  or  the  other  by 
projecting  ledges  which  are  submerged  at  high  water 
and  mean  destruction  for  the  steamer  which  strikes 
them. 

We  pass  many  a  snug  hamlet  tucked  back  into  a 
still  and  shallow  bay.  We  pass  Siakan,  the  robber 
city,  and  see  huddled,  misshapen  huts  such  as  pirates 
choose  for  homes.  We  come  to  the  Gorge  of  the  Eight 
Cliffs  where  the  river  runs  between  plateaux  of  sand- 
stone and  leaves  a  navigable  channel  of  only  150  yards. 

Then  we  come  in  sight  of  the  13-story  pagoda  of 
Wanhsien  and  soon  come  upon  the  most  picturesque 
city  between  Ichang  and  Chungking,  177  miles  from 


KUEICHOWFU  123 

the  former.  Wanhsien  is  built  upon  the  steep  sides  of 
a  hill  among  many  hills.  Our  steamer  stops  on  the 
opposite  side  of  the  river  and  we  view  the  city  from 
afar.  The  hills  behind  rise  at  gradually  increasing 
heights.  The  farthest  distant  are  snow-capped  and 
touched  with  the  red  rays  of  the  setting  sun.  The 
nearer  hills  are  flat-topped  and  give  a  curious  im- 
pression of  being  cut  from  a  picture-book.  They  are 
shrouded  in  the  faint  mist  which  is  ever-present  in 
Szechuan  country.  The  nearer  sides  are  flat  and  bare. 
Into  the  bare  sides  are  thrust  half -buried  temples  that 
look  like  painted  dolls'  houses  and  are  so  much  a 
part  of  the  rock  that  they  seem  to  have  grown  up 
there.  At  the  side  of  the  city  flows  Little  River, 
emptying  into  the  Yangtze.  From  our  ship  we  see 
the  curious  bridge  of  Wanhsien  which  arches  over 
Little  River  and  supports  a  house  on  its  very  centre. 

On  one  flat-topped  hill  we  can  make  out  the  brown 
snaky  path  of  a  wall.  And  we  learn  that  away  up 
there,  dwell  certain  wealthy  Chinese  who  have  sought 
a  safer  home  and  who  live  among  gardens  and  fields 
which  make  them  self-supporting,  divinely  indifferent 
to  flood  and  attack  which  harass  the  citizens  below. 

At  the  back  of  us  on  the  opposite  shore  from 
Wanhsien  a  winding  path  leads  to  a  temple  in  a  cave. 
Water  drips  down  from  the  rocky  roof  and  refreshes 
the  patient  idols,  and  moss  grows  about  their  feet  and 
about  the  fountain  which  is  constantly  replenished  by 
the  cool  waters  of  a  spring.  But  very  soon,  a  gondola- 
like sampan  comes  from  across  the  stream  to  take  us 
to  Wanhsien.  With  the  water  level  high  and  the 
current  swift,  it  is  no  easy  task  to  cross.     Our  strong 


124  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

coolies  pole  far  up-stream,  hugging  the  right  bank  to 
avoid  the  strong  swift  downward  current.  Far  above 
the  city,  they  push  suddenly  into  the  stream  and  row 
with  all  their  strength.  Every  push  of  the  oar  is 
accompanied  by  a  heavy  simultaneous  stamp  of  feet 
and  loud  gi'unts  of  exertion.  They  row  straight 
across  the  river,  but  the  current  bears  us  swiftly  down- 
ward, so  that  we  are  sweeping  in  a  long  diagonal  line 
toward  Wanhsien.  We  arrive  at  the  mouth  of  Little 
River,  many  rods  below  the  point  to  which  our  coolies 
had  laboriously  poled.  A  little  distance  up  Little 
River  there  is  a  natural  dam  which  prevents  our  going 
further  to  the  arched  bridge.  Under  the  waterfall 
small  boys  disport  themselves  unhampered  by,  to 
them,  unknown  standards  of  civilization.  One  of 
our  oarsmen  had  his  few  clothes  off  preparatory  to  a 
cool  swim  before  we  were  hardly  stopped. 

Back  we  went,  the  downward  current  of  Little 
River  almost  equalized  by  the  backwash  of  the  rising 
Yangtze,  to  the  steps  of  Wanhsien.  Here  we  entered 
a  strange  land.  Up  endless  steps,  round  corner  after 
corner,  every  flight  is  another  street,  lined  with  restau- 
rants and  shops  and  beggars.  Finally,  at  the  end  of  a 
street,  we  entered  a  temple.  Here  is  the  home  of  one 
of  the  eight  foreigners  of  the  port. 

The  courtyard  in  the  centre  is  bare  and  denuded 
of  its  altar.  On  one  side  is  the  living  room  with  books 
and  magazines,  easy  chairs,  and  a  victrola.  On  the 
walls  hang  the  fascinating  bamboo  screens  painted 
with  Chinese  sketches  which  come  from  the  country 
at  the  back  of  Wanhsien  and  which  are  very  difficult 
to  get.     On  the  other  side  of  the  courtyard  is  the 


OQ 


WANHSIEN  125 

dining  room.  And  at  the  back  of  these  rooms,  both  of 
which  are  raised  from  the  courtyard,  more  steps  lead 
to  many  rooms  above,  which  finally  end  in  a  verandah 
at  the  very  top,  but  which  is  itself  on  a  level  with  the 
street  and  houses  behind. 

Eight  foreigners  hve  in  Wanhsien.  They  are  all 
bachelors.  Wanhsien  is  both  too  dangerous  and  too 
lonely  for  a  woman.  The  bachelors  Hve  far  apart 
from  one  another  but  they  come  together  now  and 
then  for  dinner  and  for  holidays.  Away  back  from 
the  city  in  the  hills  are  bungalows  to  which  they  can 
go  on  week-ends.  But  even  so,  it  is  too  lonely,  and 
breaks  in  their  solitude  are  too  infrequent  for  human 
beings  well  to  endure.  Wanhsien  should  have  been 
opened  as  a  separate  treaty  port  18  years  ago.  It  was 
opened  in  1920  and  the  terms  of  the  treaty  state  that 
it  is  to  be  opened  to  foreign  trade  on  the  same  footing 
as  Shanghai  and  Hankow.  But  it  has  never  been. 
The  Customs'  service  in  Wanhsien  is  under  that  of 
Chungking.  British  steamers  are  sometimes  prevented 
from  coaling  at  the  port  except  on  the  payment  of 
excessive  taxes — an  infringement  of  a  specific  clause 
in  the  treaty. 

At  one  time  some  hundred  junks  were  held  up 
here  by  military  authorities  who  demanded  payment 
of  a  tax  unlawfully  levied.  The  famous  story  of  their 
release — which  is  now  called  the  Battle  of  Wanhsien — ■ 
was  told  to  us  as  we  sat  at  dinner  in  the  temple  home. 
In  the  centre  of  the  table  was  a  tiny  silver  model  of  a 
British  gunboat,  a  repUca  of  the  one  which  figures  in 
the  story. 


V 


126  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

One  hundred  junks  loaded  with  cotton  had  been 
despatched  from  Ichang  with  proper  duty  paid  and 
bearing  the  required  papers.  Upon  their  arrival  in 
Wanhsien,  the  junks  were  held  by  military  authorities 
for  more  taxation.  The  merchants  refused  to  pay. 
The  taxes  were  unjust  and  exceedingly  excessive.  So 
the  vessels  loaded  with  thousands  of  dollars'  worth  of 
cotton  and  cotton  goods  remained  in  Wanhsien  month 
after  month,  the  merchants  at  Chungking  becoming 
more  and  more  impatient  as  the  demands  on  them  for 
goods  grew  more  insistent.  A  British  gunboat  was 
about  to  steam  up  the  Gorges.  Her  captain  was  in 
in  the  Customs'  Club  at  Ichang  the  night  before  her  de- 
parture. He  was  approached  by  a  British  merchant 
who  asked  him  to  see  what  he  could  do  about  the 
junks  which  were  unlawfully  held  up  at  Wanhsien. 
"  Righto,"  said  the  captain  and  departed  to  his  ship. 

The  gunboat  anchored  in  Wanhsien  a  few  days 
later,  and  the  captain  sent  word  to  the  Chinese  General 
who  was  responsible  for  the  trouble  asking  him  to  come 
aboard  the  ship.  The  General  came  and  was  then  told 
that  the  city  would  be  fired  upon  at  two  o'clock  if  the 
junks  were  not  released  before  that  time.  There  the 
conference  ended.  Then  the  captain  sent  word  first,  to 
the  civilians  of  the  city,  warning  them  that  the  city 
would  be  under  bombardment  at  the  fateful  hour  of 
two,  and  second,  to  the  junks  to  be  prepared  to  get 
under  way  as  the  first  shot  was  fired.  Then  he  went 
ashore  to  tiffin.  That  memorable  tiffin  took  place 
round  the  very  table  at  which  we  were  seated  listening 
to  the  tale.  Not  only  was  the  British  captain  present 
with  his    host,  but,  also,  the   local  Chinese  General. 


WANHSIEN  127 

Promptly  at  two  o'clock  the  captain  made  his 
excuses  and  left  the  tiffin  table  to  bombard  the  city. 
History  does  not  record  the  General's  feeUngs.  He 
may  have  thought  to  the  last  moment  that  all  the 
warnings  were  merely  a  matter  of  bluff.  At  two 
o'clock  a  blank  shell  was  fired.  It  was  followed  by 
another  blank.  The  second  was  followed  by  a  third 
blank.  But  the  fourth,  aimed  at  a  projecting  rock  way 
above  the  city,  was  true.  By  this  time  the  junks 
were  under  way.  The  General  offered  no  resistance. 
And  so  with  only  one  shell  fired,  and  with  no  casualties 
recorded,  ended  the  Battle  of  Wanhsien,  for  which  the 
captain  of  the  gunboat  was  commended,  in  the  words 
of  the  naval  department  "  for  his  quick  wit  and 
decisive  action." 

Along  Little  River  there  is  a  large  Japanese  wood- 
oil  factory.  In  the  hills  back  of  Wanhsien  grow  the 
trees  which  produce  the  pod  from  which  wood-oil  is 
made.  It  is  a  very  fine  quality  of  oil,  one  which 
wears  forever  and  withstands  heat  and  cold  and  scratch- 
ing. A  very  good  quality  of  silk  is  made  in  the  hills 
at  the  back  of  the  city.  From  farther  away  come 
the  pretty  transparent  bamboo  screens.  But  the  hiUs 
between,  in  the  spring  of  the  year,  are  dotted  and 
coloured  with  the  poppy,  the  fruit  of  which  is  carried 
out  from  the  fields  in  all  manner  of  ways  and  shipped 
down  river  and  sold  among  the  people. 

At  midnight  that  night  we  recrossed  the  dark 
river.  It  was  swirhng  and  terrifying.  The  cooUes 
strained  at  the  oars  to  beat  the  current  by  a  few  inches. 
Once  we  touched  the  edge  of  a  whirlpool  but,  after  a 
breathless  moment,  when  the  boat  swung  and  tipped 


128  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

to  one  side,  we  slipped  past  it  and  finally  reached  the 
other  side  safely  and  thankfully. 

Later  in  the  night  a  brightness  awakened  us. 
We  went  on  deck.  Huge  red  flames  lit  up  the  sky. 
Their  reflexion  formed  a  blood-red  path  across  the 
water.  Above  the  rush  of  the  water,  we  could  still 
distinguish  the  sound  of  falling  timbers  and  breaking 
walls.  Wanhsien  was  more  beautiful  then  than  ever 
before  as  the  flames  brought  out  the  grotesque  shapes 
of  the  hills  behind  in  flashes  of  light  which  quickly 
faded  away  only  to  appear  again. 

Later  the  rain  came  and  the  fire  was  extinguished, 
and  in  the  early  morning  there  was  no  sign  of  the  night's 
blaze  as  we  steamed  slowly  westward. 


CHAPTER    XXI 
West-China  Boxers  in  1921 

South  of  the  Yangtze  river,  Hupeh  on  the  Szechuan 
border  is  mountainous,  cut  with  many  rivers  and 
fertile  valleys.  Here,  during  recent  years,  particularly, 
the  distress  has  been  unbelievable.  The  Southern 
armies  have  occupied  the  district  most  of  the  time  for 
the  last  three  years  and  have  forced  the  farmers  to 
grow  opium.  Thus,  rice  and  grain  land  has  been  utilized 
and  a  considerable  scarcity  of  food  has  resulted. 
Moreover,  the  farmers  who  grew  the  opium  were  forced 
to  pay  a  tax  of  a  few  cents  on  each  plant  and  then, 
impossible  as  it  may  seem,  their  product  has  been 
taken  from  them  without  payment ! 

One  of  the  most  frequent  features  of  Chinese  life 
is  the  tendency  toward  the  adoption  of  one's  father's 
profession.  The  farmer,  the  military  man,  the  mer- 
chant, each  passes  on  his  trade  through  the  generations. 
Thus  it  may  be  supposed  than  when  the  peasants  of 
western  Hupeh  took  up  arms  and  advanced  against 
the  Southern  armies,  they  were  sorely  tried  indeed. 
With  weapons  that  consisted  of  sharpened  bamboos, 
farm  hoes,  and  the  sharp  Chinese  kitchen  knife,  a 
band  of  desperate  men  came  down  from  the  mountains 
and  attacked  the  cities  of  Lichwan  and  Shihnam  in 
December  of  1920.  These  cities  were  strongholds  of 
the  Southern  armies.  It  is  not  strange  that  the 
peasants  met  defeat.  But  having  once  departed  from 
tradition,  one  defeat  had  not  the  power  to  dishearten 


130  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

them.  Having  for  once  disclaimed  the  characteristics 
of  ages — servility  and  passive  acceptance  of  fate — 
they  suddenly  became  infuriated  fanatics. 

And  magic,  the  great  weapon  of  the  pagan,  was 
added  to  their  force.  Here  reports  differ  a  bit,  but, 
from  them  all,  we  are  able  to  gather  that  a  young  girl — 
a  Chinese  Joan  of  Arc — had  a  di'eam  and  saw  a  vision 
of  her  people  released.  A  leader  grew  out  of  the 
movement  who  said  that  two  dragons  lived  in  his 
nostrils  and  that  thus  it  was  proved  that  he  was  an 
emperor  chosen  by  the  gods.  A  costume  was  adopted 
which  consisted  mainly  of  red  arm  bands  and  turbans. 
Thirteen  living  Buddhas  were  soon  well  estabhshed  as 
authentic  in  the  minds  of  their  followers.  Among 
their  weapons  of  great  strength,  the  greatest  was 
their  beUef  in  their  own  invulnerability  to  wounds  and 
immunity  from  danger.  It  was  after  a  march  of  many 
days  and  after  many  successful  attacks  on  cities  and 
isolated  soldier  bands,  that  they  finally  learned  that 
the  great  law  of  physical  death  had  not  been  waived 
for  them  and  their  cause.  The  movement  began  by 
being  anti-Southern.  Then  the  Northern  armies  enter- 
ed the  district  and  northern  oppressors  replaced  the 
southern  ones.  Informed  by  the  conquered  officials  of 
the  cities  they  captured  that  these  northern  armies  had 
been  called  in  by  the  Christians  and  missionaries,  the 
movement  became  anti-Christian,  anti-missionary  and 
anti-foreign. 

Father  Janssen,  of  Ichang,  who  is  a  veteran  of  the 
Franciscan  mission  of  that  district,  speaks  of  some  of 
the  things  that  have  actually  been  reported  to  him  by 
eye-witnesses.    On  the  first  of  April  at  Lungchupa,  the 


WEST-CHINA  BOXERS  IN  1921  131 

chapel  of  the  mission  was  overrun  by  the  Shen-ping. 
Twenty-nine  Christian  men  who  had  taken  refuge 
there  with  their  famihes  were  brought  before  the  leader 
'p'u  sa  of  the  band.  As  they  refused  to  forswear  their 
rehgion  they  were  beheaded  under  the  very  eyes  of 
their  wives  and  children.* 

In  the  same  way,  other  Christians  were  slaugh- 
tered at  Chihlo,  Hsukiaynn,  and  Laoyach'ang.  At 
Nanp'ing  a  Franciscan  missionary,  Father  Peregrin 
Teunissen,  was  caught  and  bound  and  badly  beaten 
by  several  gods  and  goddesses.  He  was  only  released 
after  the  repeated  pleadings  of  a  local  pagan  chief. 
But  his  house  and  chapel  were  looted  and  destroyed. 
The  church  of  another  Belgian  missionary  has  been 
converted  into  a  pagoda. 

A  Hwaihng,  a  convent  of  native  sisters,  together 
with  their  orphan  girls  and  the  local  missionary, 
Father  Trudo  Jans,  had  been  for  a  long  time  in  great 
danger.  Here,  Father  Janssen  said  the  entire  sup- 
ply of  rice  had  been  taken  and  there  was  nothing  for  the 
sisters  and  their  orphaned  charges  to  eat. 

Thus  the  new  Boxers  continued  their  march  to  the 
north.  Just  as  the  Taipings  gathered  numbers  on 
their  march  toward  the  Yangtze,  so  did  these  fanatic 
revolutionists.  The  length  of  the  march  covered  a 
distance  which  it  is  difficult  for  a  man  to  travel  in 
twelve  days,  making  the  best  time  possible.  As  they 
went,  they  burned  and  looted.     Always  believing  them- 

*In  January,  1922,  the  Belgian  Franciscan  priest,  Father  Julien  Adons, 
was  murdered  in  cold  blood  by  assassins  who  broke  in  as  he  sat  quietly  at 
dinner.  Although  effort  was  rnade  to  accredit  this  brutal  crime  to  the  Shen- 
ping,  the  evidence  seems  to  point  to  the  undisciplined,  barbarous  soldiery 
as  being  the  actually  guilty.  This  was  the  fifth  martyrdom  among  the 
faithful  Belgian  Franciscan  fathers  in  this  district  during  the  last  25  years. 


132  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

selves  to  be  invulnerable  they  were  never  afraid  for 
themselves, and  neither  were  they  doubted  by  the  fright- 
ened, superstitious  people.  They  captured  rifles  and 
two  machine-guns  from  the  Northern  armies  which 
had  been  sent  to  that  district  the  preceding 
November — indeed  from  the  very  troops  that  looted 
Ichang  on  Saint  Andrew's  eve. 

The  movement  had  spread  by  that  time  so  that 
the  entire  district  was  aflame,  part  of  the  devotees 
marching  toward  the  Yangtze,  and  part  remaining 
behind  to  carry  on.  A  detachment,  2,000  strong, 
advanced  on  Wanhsien.  Now,  according  to  the  tale, 
many  deluded  people  of  both  sexes  and  even  children 
came  to  beheve  themselves  possessed  of  some  certain 
god.  Magical  rites  were  a  part  of  their  strange  cere- 
mony. Every  militant  who  performed  these  gained 
invulnerability.  A  small  girl  and  a  small  boy  were 
escorted  by  the  Shen-ping  to  decide  the  fate  of 
victims.  Upon  their  word,  "  good "  or  "  not 
good,"  rested  the  life  or  death  of  many  captives.  If 
these  things  had  been  all  !  When  the  chapels  of 
missions  were  robbed,  the  Shen-ping  donned  the  vest- 
ments of  the  priests  ;  they  drank  Chinese  wine  from 
the  chalices  ;  they  robbed  from  the  people  and  the 
fathers  not  only  food  and  money  but  priceless  per- 
sonal treasures. 

Then  Wanhsien  and  the  reckoning  day  !  Word 
came  to  the  officials  of  the  aged  city  which  sits  so 
quaintly  among  its  hills,  that  on  the  opposite  bank 
of  the  river  Yangtze  was  a  band  of  gods  and  goddesses 
at  whose  command  the  orbs  and  planets  of  the  universe 
moved  or  stayed  at  rest.     They  were  invulnerable, 


WEST-CHINA  BOXERS  IN  1921  133 

they  said,  and  had  come  to  enter  the  gates.  Now, 
it  so  happened,  that  Wanhsien  was  much  distressed 
within  herself  because  of  her  own  discontented,  re- 
belUng  soldiers.  So,  when  the  2,000  came  marching, 
their  red  flags  ahead  of  them,  the  gates  were  opened. 
Their  weapons  were  still  only  hoes  and  spiked  bam- 
boos. Each  man  wore  the  red  badge  of  immunity. 
The  soldiers  fled.  At  first,  affairs  promised  well  under 
the  new  order.  But  later,  the  invading  army  proved 
a  greater  trial  than  the  one  which  had  gone.  They 
felt  their  power  keenly  and  wished  to  prove  its  force 
upon  the  civilians  of  Wanhsien.  So  the  general  sent 
word  to  his  soldiers  that  he  would  pay  them  large 
sums  of  money  to  return  and  clear  the  city  of  the 
peasant  soldiers.  The  result  was  an  appalling  massacre. 
Their  gods  failed  them.  The  foreshore  of  the  city  was 
strewn  with  500  slain.  It  was  a  complete  butchery. 
Many  of  the  "  spiritual  army  "  still  clutched  the  little 
red  flags  that  were  to  keep  them  safe.  Reports  differ 
on  numbers.  About  1,500  must  have  escaped.  But 
there  were  surely  as  many  as  500  killed.  The  tragedy 
of  fanaticism  was  re-enacted.  For  the  measure  of 
justice  in  their  cause  adds  to  the  result  the  pathetic 
touch  of  faith  destroyed. 


The  paralleUsm  between  the  Shen-ping  uprising 
in  western  Hupeh  and  the  beginnings  of  the  Boxer 
movement  in  the  north  is  startling.  Boxerism  was  an 
outgrowth  of  an  organization  of  long-standing  in 
Shantung,  which  had  its  rise  in  political  unrest.  The 
Shen-ping  movement  began  as  a  direct  rebellion  against 


134  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

military  injustice  and  oppression  and  against  economic 
conditions  brought  on  by  political  corruption.  Boxer- 
ism  drew  its  greatest  strength  from  magic  and  supersti- 
tion as  did  the  Shen-ping.  The  Red  Lamp  Society, 
started  by  a  woman  and  joined  by  young  girls  who, 
like  the  heroines  of  Chinese  fairy  tales,  wore  red 
trousers  and  red  girdles,  carried  on  mysterious  and 
miraculous  workings  and  increased  terrorism  through- 
out the  country.  From  these  magic  powers,  the 
soldiery  were  supposed  to  derive  the  same  quahties 
as  are  these  people  of  to-day — invulnerabihty  to 
bullets  and  immunity  from  danger. 

In  each  case,  the  causes  of  the  uprising  have  been 
both  direct  and  clear,  indirect  and  subtle.  The  Shen- 
ping  is  a  rebellion  against  injustice.  The  direct  cause 
was  deprival  aggravated  by  the  occupation  of  their 
country  by  hostile  Southern  armies.  For  Hupeh,  like 
Hunan,  has  been  the  battleground  where  the  con- 
flicting armies  of  north  and  south  have  fought  out 
their  differences.  The  commandeering  of  the  land 
which  is  their  support  led  to  desperate  measures. 
The  chronic,  world-old  disgust  of  the  conservative 
against  the  progress  of  his  country,  as  illustrated  by 
the  students  and  the  Christian  Chinese,  burned  in  the 
breast  of  these  reactionaries.  Rumours  of  foreign 
power  with  the  introduction  of  a  new  learning  and 
the  establishment  of  churches  were  frightening  the 
ignorant  farmer. 

To  read  the  story  of  Boxerism  is  to  hsten  to  the 
tale  of  the  Shen-ping.  Even  to  the  costumes  they 
wore,  to  the  details  of  incantations  and  witchery,  to 
the  growth  of  a  feeling  against  Christians  and  then 


WEST-CHINA  BOXERS  IN  1921  135 

against  foreigners.  The  organizers  of  the  Boxer 
movement  called  themselves  "  The  Public  Spirited 
Harmonious  Band."  The  organizers  of  the  Shen-ping 
call  themselves  "  The  Multitude  of  Worthies  and 
Holy  Ones." 

A  most  interesting  revelation  of  the  motives  and 
object  of  the  Shen-ping  rising  appears  in  the  illum- 
inating edict  of  the  Pure  Jade  Emperor  which  was  sent 
to  the  mihtary  officials  before  the  entrance  of  the  army 
into  Wanhsien.  In  it  he  states  the  causes  of  rebelhon, 
the  aim  of  the  organization,  and  declares  the  power 
possessed  by  himself  and  his  followers.  It  is  thus  the 
edict  begins  : — 

"  Tsen,  the  Gem  Emperor,  Most  High  God,  situat- 
ed in  the  Celestial  Heaven.  The  Leader  of  the  Multi- 
tude of  Worthies  and  Holy  Ones,  and  the  Ruler  of  the 
Peoples  of  the  Earth.  The  elements  are  at  our  com- 
mand as  are  the  orbs  and  planets  of  the  universe. 

"  We  have  the  power  of  life  and  death.  The 
spirits  of  both  worlds  wait  upon  Us,  not  daring  to  rest 
day  or  night. 

"  We,  maintaining  our  beneficent  nature,  are  al- 
ways deploring  judgement  and  desiring  hfe  for  our 
creatures.  Yet,  also,  that  the  heart  of  man  should  be 
so  hard  and  stubborn,  formulating  sins  which  reach  as 
a  thousand  stories  up  to  heaven.  The  males  are  hateful 
in  their  disloyalty,  the  females  cause  sorrow  by  their 
lack  of  modesty.  These  are  the  last  days,  and  there- 
fore. We  offer  another  exhortation." 

In  the  following  harangue  against  the  scholars, 
the  writer  proves  himself  a  true  son  of  toil,  laboriously 
cribbing  from  the  ancient  edicts  and  twisting  the  sense 


136  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

ludicrously  to  his  own  ends.  The  Jade  Emperor,  who 
was  probably  a  fairly  good  buffalo-driver  in  his  proper 
cog,  so  speaks  : — 

"  The  Scholars  : — These  have  abandoned  their 
good  manners,  and  have  used  their  Uterary  attainments 
to  the  slaying  of  others  ;  they  have  eaten  up  the  heritage 
of  others the  eight  virtues  and  moral  relation- 
ships they  have  abandoned  entirely.     They  dress  like 

the  princes  but  carry  the  heart  of  the  beast 

They  would  burn  the  Classics. 

"  Everywhere  they  have  estabhshed  schools,  but 
these  have  refused  to  teach  the  right  things  and  have 
gone  into  new  fangled  ideas. 

"  Also,  that  the  juniors  should  from  their  infancy 
be  taught  to  be  rascals,  they  refuse  to  teach  the  classics, 
but  drill  and  singing  find  a  place  of  diligent  instruction 
in  the  curriculum.  These  scholars  are  imbued  with 
the  ideas  of  bullying,  and  from  this  root  spring  in- 
subordination, intimidation  of  the  masters,  formation 
of  strikes,  and  lack  of  respect  of  the  officials." 

There  is  more  along  the  same  style,  which  makes 
one  reahze  on  second  thought  that  his  source  of  in- 
formation was  good  even  if  his  philosophy  is  wrong. 
He  dismisses  the  scholars  by  saying  that  they  must 
all  be  cut  off  by  the  sword. 

He  then  proceeds  to  deal  with  the  farmers,  whose 
greatest  fault  is  that  they  are  ceasing  to  observe  the 
lucky  days  of  the  calendar  and  that  they  curse  at  the 
rain  and  swear  at  the  fair  weather.  The  Emperor 
pronounces  as  a  great  sin  that  the  farmer  actually 
"  slays  his  cattle  and  the  bolder  among  them  sell  the 
beef  as  a  means  of  liveHhood," 


WEST-CHINA  BOXERS  IN  1921  137 

He  finds  equally  harsh  things  to  say  concerning 
the  industrial  workers,  who  want  three  meals  served 
to  the  moment  and  are  not  satisfied  with  the  tobacco 
allowance  ;  then  he  goes  on  to  the  employer,  who  is 
proclaimed  to  be  wicked  for  withholding  the  same  things 
that  the  employee  has  just  been  scathed  for  demanding. 
When  he  speaks  of  these  he  evidently  feels  too  strongly 
for  expression,  for  he  says  :  "  This  last  class  cannot 
be  adequately  described,  we  must  therefore  speak  of 
another  class."  But  that  is  after  a  paragraph  of  well- 
selected  adjectives  regarding,  that  kind  of  employer. 

His  remarks  concerning  the  merchant  are  remark- 
ably astute. 

"  They  have  learnt  how  to  sell  their  spurious  wares 
to  deceived  women.  Who  among  this  class  asks  a 
reasonable  price  ?  He  reasons  that  ten  thousand  per 
cent,  cannot  be  called  covetousness  in  business. 
Having  obtained  the  money,  it  is  expended  in  immor- 
aUty,  drink  and  opium.  He  refuses  to  bear  domestic 
responsibilities.  He  cares  not  for  the  difficulties  of 
his  family  so  long  as  his  heart  is  satisfied  with  mirth. 
He  explains  that  business  is  bad  and  that  he  has  not 
been  able  to  make  money  on  any  of  his  goods." 

Quite  the  oldest  excuse  in  the  world,  perhaps, 
excepting  that  of  unsportsmanhke  Adam. 

Getting  to  the  business  of  reform,  the  Jade  Em- 
peror declares  : 

"  If  we  refuse  to  move  at  this  time,  then  all  the 
populace  will  totter  to  the  pit  of  destruction. 
Therefore  we  have  appointed  the  celestial  armies 
of  the  worthies  and  the  twelve  rulers  of  the 
underworld  to  establish  a    spirit  centre  and  preach 


138  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

our  doctrine  at  Longkupa.  This  is  a  revival  of  the 
doings  of  the  '  Boxer '  year.  Each  year  we  have 
estabhshed  preaching  centres  for  the  instruction  in 
morals."  So  there  we  have  a  direct  reference  to  the 
Boxer  RebelHon  and  a  statement  of  its  revival. 

And  then  the  call  to  repentance,  by  which  he 
means,  as  those  before  him  have  always  meant,  a  call 
to  join  his  particular  cause.  "  If  you  help  the  Gods, 
you  can  get  peace  and  also  seize  the  grey  dogs 
(soldiers).  If  you  manage  to  capture  a  leader  of  the 
grey  dogs,  then  you  will  have  the  highest  merit.  This 
merit  will  absolve  all  your  past  misdeeds." 

There  is  much  more  of  it :  every  sentence  a  gem. 
The  Jade  Emperor  has  tried  to  copy  the  Imperial 
edicts  of  the  ancient  times.  He  has  succeeded  in 
imitating  the  style  of  street  placards.  Street  placards 
that  rouse  the  people  sometimes  with  proper  motives, 
sometimes  improper,  but  just  such  things  as  must 
have  been  written  and  given  to  the  people  before  the 
Yangtze  riots  of  1891. 

Has  the  foreign  reader  slipped  into  the  lethargy 
long  edicts  cause  ?  Let  these  words  wake  and  startle 
him  !  "  China  is  a  most  rehgious  nation,  which  has 
been  the  custom  from  time  immemorial.  Who  would 
have  thought  that  it  would  have  come  to  this  ? 
Foreign  goblins  have  entered  the  land.  The  Catholics 
and  Jesus  religion  have  got  into  our  parts,  and  have 
deceived  the  unlearned  and  stupid  among  the  people. 

"  They  do  not  worship  gods  themselves  and  would 
take  these  people  for  their  pupils.  They  are  abom- 
inable beasts  and  ought  to  be  cut  off  like  the  grass 
and  pulled  up  by  the  roots.     Pastor  indeed  !  Priest 


WEST-CHINA  BOXERS  IN  1921  139 

indeed  !  With  the  stroke  of  the  sword  escort  them 
down  into  the  lowest  hell.  When  these  immoral 
incumbrances  are  thoroughly  exterminated,  only  then 
will  China  have  any  peace." 


CHAPTER     XXII 
Opium  in  the  West 

Our  chairs  were  slowly  swinging  up  the  narrow 
steps  that  lead  to  Chungking  hills.  There  was  just 
room  enough  between  the  high  buildings  on  either  side 
for  the  width  of  the  chairs.  Few  people  were  going 
along  the  way,  but  sometimes  we  would  pass  a  small 
boy  with  a  basket  of  grass  crowded  against  the  wall 
to  let  us  pass. 

We  were  suddenly  startled  by  the  sight  of  a  man's 
staring,  frightened  eyes.  He  had  stopped  to  let  us  go 
by.  His  breath  was  quick  and  fluttering.  We  noticed 
that  he  was  holding  in  his  open  palm  two  Uttle  square 
blocks  of  wood.  On  each  block  was  a  dark-brown, 
transparent  drop,  resembling  caramel  or  treacle.  It 
was  opium.  Years  ago,  when  the  fight  was  being 
made  on  opium  in  Foochow,  one  of  the  regulations 
regarding  its  transportation  was  that  the  smoker  must 
carry  his  opium  through  the  streets  openly.  He  might 
not  carry  it  wrapped  or  in  a  box  or  in  his  closed  hand. 
Whether  this  was  a  relic  of  that  time  or  not,  we  could 
not  say. 

Just  now,  the  use  of  the  drug  is  strictly  forbidden 
and  there  are  no  clauses  to  the  order — at  the  same 
time,  its  use  at  the  present  time  is  many  times  more 
widespread  than  it  was  in  1910,  '11,  or  '12.  No 
systematic  methods  are  being  used  to  rid  the  country 
of  the  evil  aside  from  the  one  agency — the  Customs — 
which  seizes  a  certain  amount   of  it.     Some  of  the 


/ ..  /   ■. .  /■■/,;,    /;/ 


A  Robbers'  Fortress  overlooking  the  Gorges 


OPIUM  IN  THE  WEST  141 

Customs  officials  estimate  that  they  seize  about  one- 
half  of  the  bulk  which  goes  through.  Others  think 
they  get  only  20  per  cent.  Others  place  the  percentage 
as  low  as  five. 

We  went  below  in  one  of  the  ships  which  plies 
between  Ichang  and  Chungking.  A  man  was  en- 
joying a  smoke  in  company  with  his  comrades.  He  lay 
beside  his  little  lamp  and  dug  the  opium  out  of  a  tiny 
cup-like  box  with  an  instrument  which  resembled  a 
steel  knitting  needle.  He  held  this  in  the  flame  and 
rolled  the  lump  of  brown  gluey  substance  back  and 
forth  on  a  tiny  stone  slab.  Then  he  poked  it  into  the 
bowl  of  his  pipe.  Then,  to  enjoy  it  more,  he  leaned 
his  head  back  on  a  pillow  and  holding  the  pipe  over 
the  lamp,  puffed  away.  The  first  faint  odours  are 
sweet  and  sicldy,  like  pine  tar.  When  the  smoke 
begins  to  come  up  in  clouds,  it  is  exactly  like  old 
rubbish — rags  and  shoes — burning.  The  captain  said, 
"  Dow^n  river,  we  would  throw  his  opium,  pipe  and 
all,  overboard.  Here  it  is  no  use.  There  is  too 
much  of  it." 

Yunnan  and  Western  Szechuan  are  planted  so 
thickly  that  one  sees  field  after  field  of  poppy,  mostly 
white,  but  streaked  with  many  gorgeous  colours — 
scarlet  and  pink,  purple  and  crimson.  A  man  who  had 
just  been  travelling  in  those  districts  said  that  his 
coolies  had  gone  out  in  the  fields  and  purchased  raw 
opium  for  25  cents  an  ounce.  In  Chungking,  in  the 
summer  of  1921  it  was  about  70  cents  per  tael  weight ; 
in  Ichang,  approximately  $1.20  for  the  same  amount ; 
in  Hankow,  $1.80 ;  and  in  Shanghai,  $3.  The  scale 
increases  enoush  on  the  way  down  river  to  make  the 


142  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

Customs  losses  worth  taking  by  the  man  who  deals 
in  it. 

That  is  the  raw  opium,  of  course.  Before  it  is 
cooked,  it  is  poisonous,  and,  it  is  said,  furnishes  a 
favourite  way  for  the  unhappy  women  of  the  East,  or 
those  who  want  to  curse  their  enemies  by  dying  on 
their  door-steps,  to  kill  themselves. 

Strange,  many,  and  varied,  are  the  methods  used 
in  smuggling  opium  through  a  Customs  station.  One 
of  the  simplest  is  by  putting  it  in  the  foreigner's 
baggage.  His  is  less  likely  to  be  searched  (at  least 
the  Chinese  think  so)  and  it  can  be  procured  again 
through  the  foreigner's  servant. 

It  is  worth  a  good  deal  to  a  Chinese  to  get  a  job 
on  the  Upper  Yangtze.  In  fact,  he  will  pay  a  goodly 
sum  of  money  for  it.  A  certain  steward  on  an  up- 
river  boat  is  said  to  have  paid  $2,000  for  a  job  paying 
$40  a  month.  There  are  other  ways  of  making  big 
money  besides  the  opium  game,  however.  Copper 
exchange,  for  instance,  makes  it  possible  for  a  man  to 
make  huge  sums  of  money  by  changing  silver  into 
coppers  in  Chungking  and  selling  them  in  Ichang 
or,  better  still,  in  Hankow. 

The  opium  seized  is  placed  in  the  Ichang  Customs 
godown  where  one  may  see  ingenious  contrivances  for 
smuggling.  One  of  the  most  popular  ways  of  carrjdng 
it  is  in  a  pile  of  books.  The  inside  of  the  stack  is 
entirely  cut  away  and  packed  with  opium.  At  the 
ends  and  sides,  it  appears  an  innocent  stack  of  text- 
books, or  novels,  or  Bibles.  Opium  is  found  in  the 
arms  and  legs  of  chairs,  in  the  rods  at  top  and  bottom 
of  scrolls,  inside   the  false  bottoms    of   brass    bowls. 


OPIUM  IN  THE  WEST  143 

in  wooden  dogs  and  dragons,  in  the  backs  of  placards 
on  which  are  written  some  inspired  poem — ostensibly 
to  be  hung  in  a  pavilion  or  garden — in  eggs  (this  is  very 
carefully  done),  in  beer  bottles,  in  all  kinds  of  funeral 
apparatus,  including  coffins. 

In  Szechuan,  a  small  cheroot  is  manufactured.  A 
shipment  once  came  through  Ichang  which  looked 
exactly  like  the  rest,  but  the  inspector's  trained  nose 
caught  the  well-known  whiff  of  the  poppy.  Each 
cheroot  was  a  roll  of  opium  wrapped  with  tobacco  and 
plugged  at  the  ends  with  tobacco.  Animals  are  stuffed 
with  the  raw  product  and,  when  they  die,  they  are 
carried  down  river  to  be  sold,  but  not  until  the  precious 
poison  has  been  recovered. 

Then  there  are  the  more  obvious  methods.  Bas- 
kets of  clothes  are  only  clothes  on  the  outside.  Kero- 
sene tins  are  stowed  away  under  the  coal  in  engine 
rooms.  Whole  trunks  are  packed  with  it.  A  captain 
of  one  of  the  boats  was  told  that  he  was  carrying 
opium  in  his  mast  light.  He  couldn't  believe  it,  but 
a  sailor  climbed  up  and  brought  down  six  and  a  half 
catties  of  it. 

Opium  was  once  found  in  a  part  of  a  ship  to  which 
the  only  visible  means  of  access  was  through  the  funnel. 
The  ship  had  to  be  taken  apart  to  remove  it.  These 
are  only  a  few  of  the  methods  which  have  been  used 
to  evade  the  anti-opium  law.  The  Customs  officials 
would  be  happy  if  the  only  difficulties  were  evasions. 
But  they  are  not  all.  Sometimes,  military  officials  go 
through  a  port  with  the  official  seal  of  exemption  on 
their  boxes  and  with  a  guard.  They  are  then  immune 
from  search. 


144  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

When  the  Customs  men  at  Wanhsien  were  making 
a  seizure,  at  one  time,  they  were  prevented  by  the 
bayonets  of  soldiers — soldiers  under  the  command  of 
officers — while  other  soldiers  made  away  with  the  opium. 

In  1906,  when  the  Empress-Dowager  issued  her 
famous  anti-opium  edict,  began  the  greatest  systematic 
fight  against  the  evil  ever  waged  in  China  and,  in  fact, 
in  the  whole  world.  The  years  between  the  issuing 
of  the  proclamation,  which  ordered  that  the  growth, 
sale,  and  consumption  be  absolutely  stopped  in  ten 
years,  and  1911,  were  years  of  bloodshed,  bribery,  the 
invention  of  a  million  ways  of  sidestepping  the  regu- 
lations, and  the  cultivation  of  the  flaming,  tell-tale 
poppy  behind  matter-of-fact  looking  beans,  inside 
walled  areas,  and  in  out-of-the-way  valleys  and 
glens. 

But  it  was  a  most  successful  campaign  for  all 
that.  Opium  smoking  was  done  surreptitiously  and 
it  became  an'^nnadmitted  sin  among  the  higher  classes. 
It  involved  a  loss  of  face.  Anti-opium  societies  sprung 
up  all  over  the  land  and  the  British  Government  agreed 
to  reduce  the  exports  of  Indian  opium  to  China  by  a 
certain  proportion  each  year.  So  it  is  that  one  can 
read  such  hopeful  things  written  during  the  years  of 
1911  and  '12  regarding  the  finis  of  opium  traffic. 
However,  its  growth  and  trade  have  increased  enor- 
mously in  the  last  few  years. 

Soldiers  are  encouraged  to  plant  opium,  their 
military  leaders  make  huge  sums  of  money  on  its  sale, 
the  soldiers  are  not  paid  their  salaries,  and  then  there 
is  looting.  A  good  manj^^  of  the  cases  of  brigandage 
and  looting  that  have  occurred  on  the  upper  river 


Temple  of  "  The  Cool  Breeze  at  the  Side  of  the  River.  " 


v.,  Far,    }-ii,ji    lU 


Looking  down  on  one  of  the  Rapids 


I 


OPIUM  IN  THE  WEST  145 

could  probably  be  accounted  for  in  just  that  way. 
Foreigners  recognize  the  fact  that  danger  of  looting  is 
greater  when  large  seizures  of  opium  have  been  made. 
The  Customs  godown  at  Ichang  held  a  ton  and  half  of 
it  during  the  days  after  the  June  looting.  Conditions 
were  unsettled  and  the  Customs  officials  put  off  the 
burning  of  the  opium  for  a  few  days  for  fear  of  the 
rioting  which  might  occur.  Of  course,  hunger  is  the 
first  cause  of  looting  and,  probably,  many  of  the  soldiers 
never  get  deeper  than  that  in  their  spirit  of  rebellion, 
but  no  doubt  the  remembrance  of  the  poppy  fields 
and  the  knowledge  of  the  wealth  in  which  the  mihtary 
men  are  rolling  adds,  to  their  minds,  righteousness  to 
the  cause. 

Last  year  haK  of  the  Yunnan  army  was  paid  in 
opium.  And  that  is  the  so-called  constitutional  army 
fighting  in  defence  of  the  principles  of  republicanism. 
There  is  no  doubt  that  much  of  the  fighting  among 
generals  in  western  districts  is  a  real  opium  war — 
contests  over  who  shall  control  the  opium-bearing 
districts  and  the  revenue  thereform.  Seizure  rewards 
at  present  in  Ichang  range  from  $10  to  $40  per  100 
tael  weight  according  to  whether  one  is  a  Customs 
official,  an  informer,  or  an  officer  of  a  ship.  During 
the  June,  1921,  quarter,  24  piculs  of  opium  were  seized 
at  Chungking  as  against  12  during  the  March  quarter, 
the  former  being  the  season  of  steam-boats,  the  latter 
of  junks.  Two  and  a  half  tons  of  opium  were  burned 
at  Ichang  during  the  three  months  of  April,  May  and 
June. 

It  is  evident  that  strong  measures  will  have  to  be 
taken  if  the  evil  is  to  be  stamped  out  after  these  years 


146  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

of  widespread  increase  in  cultivation  and  traffic. 
Recently  an  entii'e  crew  on  an  up-river  steamer  was 
discharged  as  a  measure  against  smuggling.  Such 
measures  as  that  are  too  local  and  ineffective  against 
the  great  temptation  to  the  farmers  to  take  part  in  such 
a  lucrative  trade.  Moreover,  the  central  government 
makes  no  effort  to  introduce  a  united  and  systematic 
campaign  against  it.  Szechuan  claims  independence, 
besides,  and  does  not  recognize  the  authority  of  Peking. 
And  the  condition  of  the  people,  their  poverty, 
the  absence  of  the  ordinary  joys  of  hfe,  their  ex- 
posure to  cold  and  hours  of  straining,  heart-breaking 
labour,  all  contribute  to  push  them  on  to  indulge  in  this 
sure  remedy,  which  brings  them  for  a  time  alleviation 
from  suffering  and  dreams  of  warmth  and  comfort. 
Which  goes  to  prove  that  reform  is  not  reform  at  all 
except  as  it  is  slow,  constructive,  and  at  work  on  the 
very  roots  of  things. 


CHAPTER     XXIII 

The  City  of  Seven  Gates — Chungking 

The  Great  City  lies  at  the  convergence  of  two 
streams.  One  stream  flows  from  lands  which  are 
rich  and  full  of  treasure.  The  second,  called  "  The 
River  of  the  Golden  Sand,"  has  its  source  in  unknown 
and  uncharted  lands.  They  converge  at  acute  angles 
to  one  another.  And  on  that  narrowing  promontory 
between.  Time  has  builded  the  Great  City.  Because 
Time  works  slowly  and  laboriously  and  bit  by  bit, 
the  City  has  grown  up  like  a  true  child  of  Time — 
haphazard,  representative  of  many  plans  and  of  plans 
disarranged.  At  one  time,  true  to  the  traditions  of 
that  country,  a  wall  was  built,  very  wide  and  strong. 
It  was  built  so  that  it  cut  straight  across  the  promontory 
isolating  a  triangular  tip-end.  It  was  then  extended 
on  the  two  sides  of  the  triangle  and  was  cut  with 
Seven  Gates. 

The  promontory  was  very  hilly  so  all  the  streets 
were  built  in  steps.  And  gradually  the  City  became 
more  and  more  crowded.  The  trees  which  used 
picturesquely  to  top  the  ridges  of  those  hills  gave  place 
to  houses  of  business,  restaurants  and  inns  for  the  weary 
pilgrim,  to  houses  of  money  exchange  and  little  shops 
where  trade  is  made  in  hides  and  silks  and  medicines,  and 
in  close  proximity,  to  stimulate  that  trade,  to  the  rooms 
where  tea  is  poured  by  daint}^  slant-eyed  ladies  of  song. 

Six  hundred  thousand  souls  came  to  live  within 
the  Seven  Gates  and  yet  the  walls  did  not  expand  and 


148  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

still  a  man  could  walk  about  them  in  the  space  of 
three  hours  time.  Never  a  street  runs  straight.  They 
wind  and  twist  and  go,  now  up,  now  down,  over  the 
hills  and  around  the  bases  of  hills,  narrow,  built  between 
high  walls  of  intimate  houses. 

Everything  that  was  beautiful  within  the  City 
gradually  disappeared.  There  remains,  of  course, 
the  setting.  Away  back  of  the  City  rise  the  hills, 
in  range  after  range,  for  which  that  Far- Away  Land  is 
famed.  These  are  no  ordinary  hills.  They  rise  in 
fantastic,  dream-hke  shape.  Some  of  them  are  needle- 
like in  form,  some  are  chopped  off  squarely  at  the  top, 
others  are  rolling  and  wooded.  Gashes  in  the  nearer 
ones,  show  red  soil  beneath  and  so  that  strip  of  country 
is  called  the  Red  Basin.  Sometimes,  the  hills  are 
covered  with  rhododendron,  and  sometimes  they  are 
pmk  with  cherry  blossom.  There  are  always  those 
peculiar  trees,  straight  trunked  and  knobby  at  the 
top.  Nowhere  is  there  such  verdure,  such  prolific 
abundance. 

The  tempered  climate  gives  birth  to  even  such 
plants  as  are  known  to  tropical  lands  so  that  here  and 
there  a  banana  leaf  hangs  over  a  crumbling  wall.  And 
as  the  sun  sets  in  the  West  at  evening,  he  sends 
his  radiance  over  those  misty  hills  and  sets  the  Jewel 
to  sparkling  and  glowing  in  its  setting.  The  streams, 
themselves  hold  the  stone — the  would-be  Jewel-City. 
They  are  brown  streams  for  they  relentlessly  carry 
rich  soil  away  eastward  bent  on  taking  their  part  in 
the  remodehng  of  the  land.  They  are  also  very  swift 
and  destructive  and  are  thus  a  fitting  part  of  this 
mysterious   and  dangerous   countrv.     But  the  Jewel 


THE  CITY  OF  SEVEN  GATES  149 

they  hold  is  found  to    be,   on    close    inspection,    a 
thing  of  flaws,  ugly  and  with  hardly  a  trace  of  beauty. 

The  City  straggles  beyond  the  walls.  It  is  also 
surrounded  by  its  dead,  acres  and  acres  of  white  tomb- 
stones marking  their  graves,  here  and  there  a  concrete 
disc  which  is  a  mausoleum.  Bej^ond  this  still  are 
gardens  and  parks  and  summer  homes  of  wealthy  men. 
Wherever  a  small  stream  cuts  through,  it  is  bridged 
by  a  structure  of  beautiful  and  unusual  design. 

Go  into  the  City  by  the  steps  made  slimy  from  the 
river-water  which  continually  slops  from  the  buckets 
of  the  water-carriers.  Let  yourself  be  carried  in  a 
canopied  chair  on  the  backs  of  toiling  men.  Your 
ascent  is  almost  vertical.  Your  way  winds  through 
a  surging  crowd  of  men  and  women  and  children 
labourers,  not  unmixed  with  pigs  which  are  being  led 
and  driven  squealingly  along  and  with" mules,  also,  who 
share  the  tasks  of  men  in  the  Great  City.  A  fall 
seems  imminent  as  your  bearers  carry  you  along  the 
slippery  way.  But  soon  you  become  assured  of  the 
firm  muscles  of  these  men  long  accustomed  to  bearing 
a  heavy  pole  upon  their  shoulders.  Sometimes  the 
corners  around  which  the  chair  is  carried  give  hardly 
room  enough  to  turn.  Sometimes  the  street  descends 
in  a  series  of  steps  with  two-yard  stops  between  and  the 
bearers  ahead  begin  a  new  descent  before  the  ones 
behind  have  fairly  reached  the  landing.  It  is  like 
soaring  to  ride  thus  :  a  swoop,  a  rest,  and  again  a 
swoop.  We  pass  along  streets  bright  with  red  ban- 
ners embroidered  with  dragons  of  gold.  Streets,  also, 
filthy  with  the  dirt  and  slime  of  ages.  They  are  the 
narrowest  streets  anyone  ever  dared  to  make. 


150  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

The  inhabitants  of  the  Great  City  gaze  at  you 
curiously,  for  it  is  not  often  that  someone  of  the  World 
goes  into  that  Far- A  way  Land.  But  you  do  not  gaze  in 
return — not  if  you  can  draw  your  eyes  away.  For 
nowhere  are  such  awful  sights  to  be  seen  as  these  in 
the  streets  of  the  City.  A  grey-haired  beggar  woman 
with  a  scarred  leprous  face  asks  for  alms — her  nose  is 
entirely  gone  but  a  copper  cash  is  in  its  place  and 
through  the  two  holes  in  its  centre  she  draws  her  breath. 
An  old  man  with  only  skin  drawn  over  his  bones  and 
a  withered  pipe-stem  limb.  Boys  with  running  sores 
— kept  so,  so  that  their  owners  may  not  lose  their 
eligibility  to  the  beggars'  guild.  Another  old  woman 
with  disfigured  face  and  sore-covered  body,  seated  on  a 
step — and  a  tiny  child  wailing  at  her  dried-up  breast. 
Of  such  things  are  made  the  Great  City  so  that  you, 
in  your  canopied  chair,  wish  that  you  had  not  seen 
and,  having  seen,  could  possibly  forget. 

Thinking  to  clear  your  mind  of  the  City's  ugliness, 
you  make  your  way  to  the  bazaar.  Here  there  are 
streets  and  streets  of  little  shops  radiating  from  a 
central  square — the  meeting  place  of  the  business 
men  of  the  City.  Hard  by  stands  a  noble  building 
whence  comes  much  of  the  control  of  the  City's 
wealth  and  you  well  know  of  the  thriving  business 
there.  The  streets  are  wider  here  and  not  so  shmy 
and  your  bearers  allow  you  to  alight  from  your  canopied 
chair  to  walk  among  the  shops.  There  one  may  see 
many  curious  things.  Buckles  of  jade  and  balls  of 
agate  and  amber.  Ugly  little  men  carved  from  old 
ivory  or  wrought  in  crystal.  Little  wooden  boxes 
ingeniously   fitted    into    one    another   and    designed 


I'fiqe   160 


Tall  Rocks  like  Citadels 


THE  CITY  OF  SEVEN  GATES  151 

for  wealthy  ladies'  vanities.  Brooches  designed  from 
old,  hand-wrought  gold  and  set  with  crystal 
over  brilliantly-blue  kingfisher  feathers.  Tiny  wooden 
wine  cups  decorated  with  the  script  of  that  distant 
land.  Peach  stones  carved  into  little  idols  and  strung 
upon  sill^en  cord.  Then  there  are  the  shops  of  silks — 
heavy,  ivory-coloured  crepe,  rich  tapestries  woven 
with  a  pure  gold  thread,  yellow  raw  silk  twisted  like 
golden  taffy. 

Keepers  of  medicine  shops  exhibit  their  strange 
wares  and  proclaim  the  heaUng  or  strengthening 
powers  of  a  tiger's  skull  bone  or  a  dragon's  tooth. 
They  bring  out  the  lining  membrane  of  the  gizzard 
of  a  fowl  and  explain  the  miraculous  cures  it  will 
produce.  They  have  a  "  midsummer  root "  which 
deprives  the  eater  of  speech  and  a  precious  portion  of 
an  ox's  gall  which  transmits  great  courage  to  him 
who  would  partake  thereof.  They  have  also  the 
cocoons  of  caterpillars  and  the  dried  leaves  of  many 
flowers — wild  honeysuckle  and  lily  flower  and  the 
curious  chin-ch'ai,  which  is  so  very  tenacious  of  life 
that  it  recovers  even  after  it  has  been  dried.  Even 
the  stomach  of  a  mosquito  is  not  too  small  to  be 
proclaimed  peculiarly  effective  in  the  cure  of  fevers. 

You  must  leave  the  bazaar  and  travel  again 
through  narrow  streets  if  you  would  see  what  else 
the  Great  City  sells  to  increase  its  wealth.  As  you 
ride  along,  you  sometimes  hear  the  startling  insistent 
jingle  of  bells  and  are  borne  close  to  the  wall  to  let 
a  rider  pass  by  on  his  tiny  pony.  Nothing  moves  on 
wheels  in  the  Great  City.  There  are  only  the  feet  of 
men  and  of  animals  to  carry  one  on  the  way.    Through- 


152  THE  GREAT  RIVER 

out  the  Red  Basin  nothing  moves  on  four  wheels  or 
two.  They  say  that  out  upon  the  narrow  paths  away 
from  the  City  a  one-wheeled  conveyance  is  pushed  by 
man  and  that  it  carries  heavy  loads,  but  no  path  is  so 
wide  or  so  level  that  a  two-wheeled  cart  can  move  thereon. 

At  last  we  come  to  a  house  of  business.  There 
collect  the  products  of  the  country-side.  From  far 
and  wide,  the  industrious  country-people  bring  in 
handfuls  of  bristles  from  their  pigs.  They  are 
long  and  strong  bristles,  for  they  come  from  the  wildest 
pigs  of  the  wildest  country — who  have  not  become 
softened  by  luxurious  floundering  in  slops.  The 
bristles  have  been  laboriously  sorted  into  uniform 
lengths  by  the  farmer  and  tied  into  bundles.  They 
will  be  sent  out  into  the  world  and  there  will  command 
the  highest  prices  on  the  best  of  markets.  And  those 
who  buy  will  not  know  of  the  Great  City  whence 
they  come. 

Here  are  goatskins  and  buffalo  hides  and  sheep's 
wool.  There  is  vegetable  tallow,  which  will  strike 
one  as  a  strange  product,  and  tobacco  leaf.  Here  one 
may  see  a  pouch  of  musk.  In  the  remotest  borders  of 
the  Far-Away  Land,  there  roams  an  antelope.  He 
carries  a  tiny  pouch,  only  about  one-and-a-half  inches 
in  diameter  and  inside  it  there  is  a  reddish-black 
powder,  light  and  dry  and  not  gritty,  and  this  powder 
is  called  musk.  Its  smell  is  peculiar  and  penetrating, 
its  taste  bitter  and  aromatic,  and  as  a  medicine  it  is  a 
most  priceless  substance  for  one  catty  alone  costs 
400  taels  of  silver  before  shipment.  It,  too,  goes  out 
into  the  world  and  becomes  a  part  of  every  perfume 
on  the  market. 


THE  CITY  OF  SEVEN  GATES  153 

Again  on  the  wa}^  from  the  crest  of  the  street 
we  catch  glimpses  of  the  temples  on  the  hills  be- 
yond. Then  down  once  more  through  the  narrow 
streets  in  canopied  chair,  passing  countless  men 
and  women  with  heavy  burdens  borne  on  poles  and 
innumerable  naked  children  playing  in  the  path,  we 
leave  the  Great  Walled  City  by  the  largest  of  the 
Seven  Gates. 

Who  says  that  Yesterday  has  gone  ? 


fi 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 
BERKELEY 

Return  to  desk  from  which  borrowed. 
This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


V 


KJ 


AUG  1  6  1954  LU 
5£P  9     1954  LU 


V 


LOAN 


{?^ 


LD  21-100m-9.'48(B399sl6)476 


THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


1^ 


Reoe^ed  books  a«sub,.«  _ 


^SeU»--i"  ^ 


YD   10427 


U.C.BER*<f^ 


rvM.BRAWES 


co5aa22503 


\